This is a modern-English version of All Things Considered, originally written by Chesterton, G. K. (Gilbert Keith). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[Illustration]

ALL THINGS CONSIDERED

BY

G. K. CHESTERTON


First Published (Eighth Edition) at IS. net September 2nd 1915

First Published (Eighth Edition) at IS. net September 2nd 1915

Ninth Edition November 1915

Ninth Edition November 1915


THE CASE FOR THE EPHEMERAL

I cannot understand the people who take literature seriously; but I can love them, and I do. Out of my love I warn them to keep clear of this book. It is a collection of crude and shapeless papers upon current or rather flying subjects; and they must be published pretty much as they stand. They were written, as a rule, at the last moment; they were handed in the moment before it was too late, and I do not think that our commonwealth would have been shaken to its foundations if they had been handed in the moment after. They must go out now, with all their imperfections on their head, or rather on mine; for their vices are too vital to be improved with a blue pencil, or with anything I can think of, except dynamite.

I can't understand people who take literature too seriously, but I love them, and I do. Out of that love, I want to warn them to stay away from this book. It's a bunch of rough and disorganized writings on various trending topics, and they pretty much had to be published as they are. They were generally written at the last minute; they were submitted right before it was too late, and I doubt our society would have crumbled if they had been turned in just a moment later. They have to go out now, with all their flaws on display, or really on me; because their issues are too fundamental to be fixed with a red pen, or with anything else I can think of, except maybe dynamite.

Their chief vice is that so many of them are very serious; because I had no time to make them flippant. It is so easy to be solemn; it is so hard to be frivolous. Let any honest reader shut his eyes for a few moments, and approaching the secret tribunal of his soul, ask himself whether he would really rather be asked in the next two hours to write the front page of the Times, which is full of long leading articles, or the front page of Tit-Bits, which is full of short jokes. If the reader is the fine conscientious fellow I take him for, he will at once reply that he would rather on the spur of the moment write ten Times articles than one Tit-Bits joke. Responsibility, a heavy and cautious responsibility of speech, is the easiest thing in the world; anybody can do it. That is why so many tired, elderly, and wealthy men go in for politics. They are responsible, because they have not the strength of mind left to be irresponsible. It is more dignified to sit still than to dance the Barn Dance. It is also easier. So in these easy pages I keep myself on the whole on the level of the Times: it is only occasionally that I leap upwards almost to the level of Tit-Bits.

Their main flaw is that many of them take themselves too seriously; I didn't have time to make them lighthearted. It's so easy to be serious; it's so hard to be playful. Let any honest reader close their eyes for a moment, and, reaching into the depths of their soul, ask themselves whether they'd really prefer to write the front page of the Times, full of lengthy articles, or the front page of Tit-Bits, which is packed with short jokes. If the reader is the good, conscientious person I believe them to be, they will immediately say they’d rather, in a pinch, write ten Times articles than one Tit-Bits joke. Responsibility, a heavy and cautious burden of words, is the easiest thing in the world; anyone can do it. That’s why so many tired, older, and wealthy men get into politics. They feel responsible because they lack the mental energy to be carefree. It feels more dignified to sit still than to join in a Barn Dance. It’s also easier. So in these simple pages, I mostly keep myself at the level of the Times: it’s only occasionally that I jump up nearly to the level of Tit-Bits.

I resume the defence of this indefensible book. These articles have another disadvantage arising from the scurry in which they were written; they are too long-winded and elaborate. One of the great disadvantages of hurry is that it takes such a long time. If I have to start for High-gate this day week, I may perhaps go the shortest way. If I have to start this minute, I shall almost certainly go the longest. In these essays (as I read them over) I feel frightfully annoyed with myself for not getting to the point more quickly; but I had not enough leisure to be quick. There are several maddening cases in which I took two or three pages in attempting to describe an attitude of which the essence could be expressed in an epigram; only there was no time for epigrams. I do not repent of one shade of opinion here expressed; but I feel that they might have been expressed so much more briefly and precisely. For instance, these pages contain a sort of recurring protest against the boast of certain writers that they are merely recent. They brag that their philosophy of the universe is the last philosophy or the new philosophy, or the advanced and progressive philosophy. I have said much against a mere modernism. When I use the word “modernism,” I am not alluding specially to the current quarrel in the Roman Catholic Church, though I am certainly astonished at any intellectual group accepting so weak and unphilosophical a name. It is incomprehensible to me that any thinker can calmly call himself a modernist; he might as well call himself a Thursdayite. But apart altogether from that particular disturbance, I am conscious of a general irritation expressed against the people who boast of their advancement and modernity in the discussion of religion. But I never succeeded in saying the quite clear and obvious thing that is really the matter with modernism. The real objection to modernism is simply that it is a form of snobbishness. It is an attempt to crush a rational opponent not by reason, but by some mystery of superiority, by hinting that one is specially up to date or particularly “in the know.” To flaunt the fact that we have had all the last books from Germany is simply vulgar; like flaunting the fact that we have had all the last bonnets from Paris. To introduce into philosophical discussions a sneer at a creed’s antiquity is like introducing a sneer at a lady’s age. It is caddish because it is irrelevant. The pure modernist is merely a snob; he cannot bear to be a month behind the fashion.

I’m picking up the defense of this impossible book again. These articles have another drawback because of the rush in which they were written; they're too long and complicated. One major downside of being in a hurry is that it takes a lot of time. If I have to leave for Highgate a week from today, I might take the shortest route. But if I have to leave right this minute, I’ll almost certainly take the longest one. As I read through these essays, I get really annoyed with myself for not getting to the point faster, but I didn’t have enough time to be quick. There are several frustrating instances where I took two or three pages to describe a viewpoint that could have been summed up in a simple saying; but there just wasn't time for simple sayings. I don't regret any of the opinions expressed here, but I do think they could have been stated much more clearly and concisely. For example, these pages contain a recurring protest against some writers who boast about being merely recent. They claim that their philosophy is the latest or the new philosophy, or the advanced and progressive philosophy. I’ve said a lot against simple modernism. When I mention “modernism,” I’m not specifically referring to the current conflict within the Roman Catholic Church, though I am definitely surprised that any intellectual group would adopt such a weak and unphilosophical label. It’s beyond me how any thinker can comfortably call themselves a modernist; they might as well say they’re a Thursdayite. But aside from that particular issue, I feel a general irritation towards those who brag about their progress and modernity when discussing religion. However, I never managed to say the completely clear and obvious issue with modernism. The real problem with modernism is that it's a form of snobbishness. It’s an attempt to overpower a rational opponent not through reason, but by some sort of sense of superiority, by suggesting that one is particularly up to date or especially "in the know.” Boasting about having all the latest books from Germany is simply tacky, just like showing off the newest hats from Paris. To bring a condescending attitude towards an old belief into philosophical discussions is like making fun of a woman’s age. It’s rude because it’s irrelevant. The pure modernist is just a snob; they can’t stand to be a month behind the trend.

Similarly I find that I have tried in these pages to express the real objection to philanthropists and have not succeeded. I have not seen the quite simple objection to the causes advocated by certain wealthy idealists; causes of which the cause called teetotalism is the strongest case. I have used many abusive terms about the thing, calling it Puritanism, or superciliousness, or aristocracy; but I have not seen and stated the quite simple objection to philanthropy; which is that it is religious persecution. Religious persecution does not consist in thumbscrews or fires of Smithfield; the essence of religious persecution is this: that the man who happens to have material power in the State, either by wealth or by official position, should govern his fellow-citizens not according to their religion or philosophy, but according to his own. If, for instance, there is such a thing as a vegetarian nation; if there is a great united mass of men who wish to live by the vegetarian morality, then I say in the emphatic words of the arrogant French marquis before the French Revolution, “Let them eat grass.” Perhaps that French oligarch was a humanitarian; most oligarchs are. Perhaps when he told the peasants to eat grass he was recommending to them the hygienic simplicity of a vegetarian restaurant. But that is an irrelevant, though most fascinating, speculation. The point here is that if a nation is really vegetarian let its government force upon it the whole horrible weight of vegetarianism. Let its government give the national guests a State vegetarian banquet. Let its government, in the most literal and awful sense of the words, give them beans. That sort of tyranny is all very well; for it is the people tyrannising over all the persons. But “temperance reformers” are like a small group of vegetarians who should silently and systematically act on an ethical assumption entirely unfamiliar to the mass of the people. They would always be giving peerages to greengrocers. They would always be appointing Parliamentary Commissions to enquire into the private life of butchers. Whenever they found a man quite at their mercy, as a pauper or a convict or a lunatic, they would force him to add the final touch to his inhuman isolation by becoming a vegetarian. All the meals for school children will be vegetarian meals. All the State public houses will be vegetarian public houses. There is a very strong case for vegetarianism as compared with teetotalism. Drinking one glass of beer cannot by any philosophy be drunkenness; but killing one animal can, by this philosophy, be murder. The objection to both processes is not that the two creeds, teetotal and vegetarian, are not admissible; it is simply that they are not admitted. The thing is religious persecution because it is not based on the existing religion of the democracy. These people ask the poor to accept in practice what they know perfectly well that the poor would not accept in theory. That is the very definition of religious persecution. I was against the Tory attempt to force upon ordinary Englishmen a Catholic theology in which they do not believe. I am even more against the attempt to force upon them a Mohamedan morality which they actively deny.

I realize that I've tried to convey the real problem with philanthropists in these pages but haven't succeeded. I haven't pointed out the straightforward issue with the causes promoted by some wealthy idealists, with teetotalism being the prime example. I've used various negative terms to describe it, calling it Puritanism, snobbery, or elitism; but I haven't identified the simple objection to philanthropy, which is that it amounts to religious persecution. Religious persecution doesn't only involve torture or burning people alive; at its core, it means that the person who holds power—whether through wealth or an official position—imposes their own beliefs on others rather than letting them follow their own religion or philosophy. For example, if there were a nation of vegetarians—a large group of people who want to adhere to vegetarian principles—then I would echo the arrogant sentiment of a French aristocrat before the French Revolution and say, “Let them eat grass.” That French leader might have been trying to be humane; many oligarchs are. Perhaps when he told the peasants to eat grass, he was just pushing the health benefits of a vegetarian diet. But that’s an unrelated, albeit intriguing, thought. The real issue is that if a nation truly is vegetarian, then its government should impose the full burden of vegetarianism on it. The government should provide a state-sponsored vegetarian feast for its citizens. In the most literal sense, it should ensure they eat beans. That kind of rule might sound reasonable because it's a majority imposing its will on everyone. But "temperance reformers" resemble a small group of vegetarians imposing an ethical viewpoint that's completely foreign to the larger population. They would routinely hand out honors to vegetable sellers. They would constantly set up government inquiries into the private lives of butchers. Whenever they found someone vulnerable, like a poor person, a convict, or someone deemed insane, they would force that individual to further their own alienation by becoming a vegetarian. School lunches would be entirely vegetarian, and all state-run pubs would serve only vegetarian options. There is a strong argument for vegetarianism compared to teetotalism. Drinking a single glass of beer can't, by any reasoning, be considered drunkenness, but killing even one animal can, according to this line of thought, be deemed murder. The problem with both views isn’t that the two beliefs—teetotalism and vegetarianism—aren't valid; it’s just that they aren’t widely accepted. This situation amounts to religious persecution because it doesn’t respect the existing beliefs of the people. These individuals expect the poor to adopt practices they know the poor wouldn’t accept if they understood them fully. That’s the very essence of religious persecution. I opposed the Conservative effort to impose a Catholic belief system on regular English folks who don't subscribe to it. I'm even more against the attempt to impose a Muslim moral code that they outright reject.

Again, in the case of anonymous journalism I seem to have said a great deal without getting out the point very clearly. Anonymous journalism is dangerous, and is poisonous in our existing life simply because it is so rapidly becoming an anonymous life. That is the horrible thing about our contemporary atmosphere. Society is becoming a secret society. The modern tyrant is evil because of his elusiveness. He is more nameless than his slave. He is not more of a bully than the tyrants of the past; but he is more of a coward. The rich publisher may treat the poor poet better or worse than the old master workman treated the old apprentice. But the apprentice ran away and the master ran after him. Nowadays it is the poet who pursues and tries in vain to fix the fact of responsibility. It is the publisher who runs away. The clerk of Mr. Solomon gets the sack: the beautiful Greek slave of the Sultan Suliman also gets the sack; or the sack gets her. But though she is concealed under the black waves of the Bosphorus, at least her destroyer is not concealed. He goes behind golden trumpets riding on a white elephant. But in the case of the clerk it is almost as difficult to know where the dismissal comes from as to know where the clerk goes to. It may be Mr. Solomon or Mr. Solomon’s manager, or Mr. Solomon’s rich aunt in Cheltenham, or Mr. Soloman’s rich creditor in Berlin. The elaborate machinery which was once used to make men responsible is now used solely in order to shift the responsibility. People talk about the pride of tyrants; but we in this age are not suffering from the pride of tyrants. We are suffering from the shyness of tyrants; from the shrinking modesty of tyrants. Therefore we must not encourage leader-writers to be shy; we must not inflame their already exaggerated modesty. Rather we must attempt to lure them to be vain and ostentatious; so that through ostentation they may at last find their way to honesty.

Once again, when it comes to anonymous journalism, it seems I've expressed a lot without making my point very clear. Anonymous journalism is risky and harmful to our current lives simply because life is increasingly becoming anonymous. That’s the troubling aspect of our modern environment. Society is morphing into a secret society. The contemporary oppressor is dangerous due to their elusiveness. They are less identifiable than their victims. They aren't more aggressive than the tyrants of the past; however, they are more cowardly. The wealthy publisher might treat the struggling poet better or worse than the old master craftsman treated their apprentice. But the apprentice could escape, and the master would chase them. Nowadays, it's the poet who chases and struggles futilely to hold someone accountable. It’s the publisher who escapes. Mr. Solomon’s clerk gets fired; the beautiful Greek slave of Sultan Suliman also gets dismissed, or the sack gets her. But even though she's hidden beneath the dark waves of the Bosphorus, at least her destroyer isn’t hidden. He rides behind golden trumpets on a white elephant. But with the clerk, it’s almost as tough to figure out where the dismissal is coming from as it is to know where the clerk goes afterward. It could be Mr. Solomon, Mr. Solomon’s manager, Mr. Solomon’s wealthy aunt in Cheltenham, or Mr. Solomon’s rich creditor in Berlin. The complex systems that used to hold people accountable are now just used to shift blame. People discuss the arrogance of tyrants; however, in this age, we’re not facing the arrogance of tyrants. We’re dealing with the shyness of tyrants, with their shrinking modesty. Therefore, we should not encourage editorial writers to be shy; we must not stoke their already excessive modesty. Instead, we should try to coax them into being proud and showy, so that through their showiness, they might eventually discover a path to honesty.

The last indictment against this book is the worst of all. It is simply this: that if all goes well this book will be unintelligible gibberish. For it is mostly concerned with attacking attitudes which are in their nature accidental and incapable of enduring. Brief as is the career of such a book as this, it may last just twenty minutes longer than most of the philosophies that it attacks. In the end it will not matter to us whether we wrote well or ill; whether we fought with flails or reeds. It will matter to us greatly on what side we fought.

The final criticism of this book is the most significant of all. It's this: if everything goes smoothly, this book will be nothing but confusing nonsense. It mainly focuses on challenging attitudes that are just temporary and can't last. Even though the lifespan of a book like this is short, it might last just twenty minutes longer than most of the philosophies it confronts. In the end, it won't matter whether we wrote well or poorly; whether we battled with heavy weapons or light ones. What will matter deeply is which side we chose to fight for.

COCKNEYS AND THEIR JOKES

A writer in the Yorkshire Evening Post is very angry indeed with my performances in this column. His precise terms of reproach are, “Mr. G. K. Chesterton is not a humourist: not even a Cockney humourist.” I do not mind his saying that I am not a humourist—in which (to tell the truth) I think he is quite right. But I do resent his saying that I am not a Cockney. That envenomed arrow, I admit, went home. If a French writer said of me, “He is no metaphysician: not even an English metaphysician,” I could swallow the insult to my metaphysics, but I should feel angry about the insult to my country. So I do not urge that I am a humourist; but I do insist that I am a Cockney. If I were a humourist, I should certainly be a Cockney humourist; if I were a saint, I should certainly be a Cockney saint. I need not recite the splendid catalogue of Cockney saints who have written their names on our noble old City churches. I need not trouble you with the long list of the Cockney humourists who have discharged their bills (or failed to discharge them) in our noble old City taverns. We can weep together over the pathos of the poor Yorkshireman, whose county has never produced some humour not intelligible to the rest of the world. And we can smile together when he says that somebody or other is “not even” a Cockney humourist like Samuel Johnson or Charles Lamb. It is surely sufficiently obvious that all the best humour that exists in our language is Cockney humour. Chaucer was a Cockney; he had his house close to the Abbey. Dickens was a Cockney; he said he could not think without the London streets. The London taverns heard always the quaintest conversation, whether it was Ben Johnson’s at the Mermaid or Sam Johnson’s at the Cock. Even in our own time it may be noted that the most vital and genuine humour is still written about London. Of this type is the mild and humane irony which marks Mr. Pett Ridge’s studies of the small grey streets. Of this type is the simple but smashing laughter of the best tales of Mr. W. W. Jacobs, telling of the smoke and sparkle of the Thames. No; I concede that I am not a Cockney humourist. No; I am not worthy to be. Some time, after sad and strenuous after-lives; some time, after fierce and apocalyptic incarnations; in some strange world beyond the stars, I may become at last a Cockney humourist. In that potential paradise I may walk among the Cockney humourists, if not an equal, at least a companion. I may feel for a moment on my shoulder the hearty hand of Dryden and thread the labyrinths of the sweet insanity of Lamb. But that could only be if I were not only much cleverer, but much better than I am. Before I reach that sphere I shall have left behind, perhaps, the sphere that is inhabited by angels, and even passed that which is appropriated exclusively to the use of Yorkshiremen.

A writer in the Yorkshire Evening Post is really upset with my contributions to this column. He specifically says, “Mr. G. K. Chesterton is not a humorist: not even a Cockney humorist.” I don’t mind him calling me not a humorist—in fact, I think he’s right. But I definitely take issue with him saying I’m not a Cockney. That stinging remark hit home. If a French writer said about me, “He is no metaphysician: not even an English metaphysician,” I could accept the jab at my metaphysics, but I would be angry about the insult to my country. So, I won’t claim that I’m a humorist; but I will insist that I am a Cockney. If I were a humorist, I would definitely be a Cockney humorist; if I were a saint, I would absolutely be a Cockney saint. I won’t list the amazing Cockney saints who have left their mark on our beautiful old City churches. I won’t bother you with the long roster of Cockney humorists who have settled their bills (or not) in our lovely old City pubs. We can share a moment over the sad plight of the poor Yorkshireman, whose county has never produced humor that’s understandable to the rest of the world. And we can chuckle when he claims that someone or other is “not even” a Cockney humorist like Samuel Johnson or Charles Lamb. It’s clear that the best humor in our language is Cockney humor. Chaucer was a Cockney; he lived near the Abbey. Dickens was a Cockney; he said he couldn’t think without the streets of London. The taverns of London were always filled with the most quirky conversations, whether it was Ben Johnson’s at the Mermaid or Sam Johnson’s at the Cock. Even now, it’s evident that the most vibrant and authentic humor still comes from London. This includes the gentle and humane irony in Mr. Pett Ridge’s studies of the small grey streets. It also captures the simple but impactful laughter in the best stories by Mr. W. W. Jacobs, which reflect the smoke and sparkle of the Thames. No; I admit I’m not a Cockney humorist. No; I’m not deserving of that title. Someday, after challenging and intense lives; someday, after turbulent and dramatic experiences; in some strange world beyond the stars, I might finally become a Cockney humorist. In that potential paradise, I could walk among the Cockney humorists, if not an equal, at least a companion. I might feel for a moment the hearty hand of Dryden on my shoulder and navigate the intricate madness of Lamb. But that would only happen if I were not only much smarter but also much better than I am. Before reaching that realm, I would have likely left behind the realm inhabited by angels, and perhaps even passed the one exclusively reserved for Yorkshiremen.

No; London is in this matter attacked upon its strongest ground. London is the largest of the bloated modern cities; London is the smokiest; London is the dirtiest; London is, if you will, the most sombre; London is, if you will, the most miserable. But London is certainly the most amusing and the most amused. You may prove that we have the most tragedy; the fact remains that we have the most comedy, that we have the most farce. We have at the very worst a splendid hypocrisy of humour. We conceal our sorrow behind a screaming derision. You speak of people who laugh through their tears; it is our boast that we only weep through our laughter. There remains always this great boast, perhaps the greatest boast that is possible to human nature. I mean the great boast that the most unhappy part of our population is also the most hilarious part. The poor can forget that social problem which we (the moderately rich) ought never to forget. Blessed are the poor; for they alone have not the poor always with them. The honest poor can sometimes forget poverty. The honest rich can never forget it.

No; London is being challenged at its strongest point. London is the largest of the bloated modern cities; London is the smokiest; London is the dirtiest; London is, if you want, the dullest; London is, if you want, the most miserable. But London is definitely the most entertaining and the most entertained. You can prove that we have the most tragedy; the truth is that we have the most comedy, that we have the most farce. At the very least, we have a fantastic hypocrisy of humor. We hide our sadness behind loud mockery. You talk about people who laugh through their tears; we take pride in the fact that we only cry through our laughter. There always remains this great claim, perhaps the greatest claim possible to human nature. I mean the great claim that the unhappiest part of our population is also the funniest part. The poor can forget the social issues that we (the moderately wealthy) should never ignore. Blessed are the poor; for they alone do not always have the poor with them. The honest poor can sometimes forget about poverty. The honest rich can never forget it.

I believe firmly in the value of all vulgar notions, especially of vulgar jokes. When once you have got hold of a vulgar joke, you may be certain that you have got hold of a subtle and spiritual idea. The men who made the joke saw something deep which they could not express except by something silly and emphatic. They saw something delicate which they could only express by something indelicate. I remember that Mr. Max Beerbohm (who has every merit except democracy) attempted to analyse the jokes at which the mob laughs. He divided them into three sections: jokes about bodily humiliation, jokes about things alien, such as foreigners, and jokes about bad cheese. Mr. Max Beerbohm thought he understood the first two forms; but I am not sure that he did. In order to understand vulgar humour it is not enough to be humorous. One must also be vulgar, as I am. And in the first case it is surely obvious that it is not merely at the fact of something being hurt that we laugh (as I trust we do) when a Prime Minister sits down on his hat. If that were so we should laugh whenever we saw a funeral. We do not laugh at the mere fact of something falling down; there is nothing humorous about leaves falling or the sun going down. When our house falls down we do not laugh. All the birds of the air might drop around us in a perpetual shower like a hailstorm without arousing a smile. If you really ask yourself why we laugh at a man sitting down suddenly in the street you will discover that the reason is not only recondite, but ultimately religious. All the jokes about men sitting down on their hats are really theological jokes; they are concerned with the Dual Nature of Man. They refer to the primary paradox that man is superior to all the things around him and yet is at their mercy.

I strongly believe in the value of all crude ideas, especially crude jokes. Once you catch onto a crude joke, you can be sure you've grasped a deep and meaningful concept. The people who created the joke understood something profound that they could only express through something silly and exaggerated. They recognized something delicate that could only be conveyed through something offensive. I recall that Mr. Max Beerbohm (who has every quality except for being democratic) tried to break down the jokes that the masses find funny. He categorized them into three groups: jokes about bodily embarrassment, jokes about outsiders like foreigners, and jokes about bad cheese. Mr. Max Beerbohm thought he understood the first two types; however, I’m not convinced that he did. To truly get crude humor, it's not enough to have a sense of humor. You also need to be a bit crude, as I am. In the first case, it’s clear that we don’t just laugh at the fact of someone getting hurt (as I hope we do) when a Prime Minister accidentally sits on his hat. If that were the only reason, we’d laugh every time we saw a funeral. We don’t laugh at simply seeing something fall; there’s nothing funny about leaves dropping or the sun setting. When our house collapses, we don’t laugh. Even if birds fell around us like a hailstorm, it wouldn’t make us smile. If you really think about why we laugh at a guy sitting down suddenly in the street, you'll find that the reason is not just obscure, but ultimately profound. All the jokes about men sitting on their hats are really about deeper themes; they reflect the fundamental paradox that man is greater than everything around him yet is also at the mercy of those things.

Quite equally subtle and spiritual is the idea at the back of laughing at foreigners. It concerns the almost torturing truth of a thing being like oneself and yet not like oneself. Nobody laughs at what is entirely foreign; nobody laughs at a palm tree. But it is funny to see the familiar image of God disguised behind the black beard of a Frenchman or the black face of a Negro. There is nothing funny in the sounds that are wholly inhuman, the howling of wild beasts or of the wind. But if a man begins to talk like oneself, but all the syllables come out different, then if one is a man one feels inclined to laugh, though if one is a gentleman one resists the inclination.

Equally subtle and spiritual is the idea of laughing at foreigners. It touches on the almost torturous truth of something being similar to oneself and yet not quite. Nobody laughs at what is completely foreign; no one laughs at a palm tree. But it's amusing to see the familiar image of God hidden behind the black beard of a Frenchman or the black face of a person of African descent. There’s nothing funny about sounds that are entirely inhuman, like the howling of wild animals or the wind. But when a person starts to speak like you do, but all the sounds come out differently, then if you’re a man, you might feel like laughing, although if you’re a gentleman, you hold back that urge.

Mr. Max Beerbohm, I remember, professed to understand the first two forms of popular wit, but said that the third quite stumped him. He could not see why there should be anything funny about bad cheese. I can tell him at once. He has missed the idea because it is subtle and philosophical, and he was looking for something ignorant and foolish. Bad cheese is funny because it is (like the foreigner or the man fallen on the pavement) the type of the transition or transgression across a great mystical boundary. Bad cheese symbolises the change from the inorganic to the organic. Bad cheese symbolises the startling prodigy of matter taking on vitality. It symbolises the origin of life itself. And it is only about such solemn matters as the origin of life that the democracy condescends to joke. Thus, for instance, the democracy jokes about marriage, because marriage is a part of mankind. But the democracy would never deign to joke about Free Love, because Free Love is a piece of priggishness.

Mr. Max Beerbohm, I remember, claimed to understand the first two types of popular humor, but he said that the third completely confused him. He couldn’t see what was funny about bad cheese. I can explain that right away. He missed the point because it’s subtle and philosophical, and he was looking for something ignorant and silly. Bad cheese is funny because it represents, like a foreigner or someone who has fallen on the pavement, the idea of crossing a significant mystical boundary. Bad cheese symbolizes the shift from the inorganic to the organic. Bad cheese represents the astonishing phenomenon of matter becoming alive. It symbolizes the very origin of life itself. And it’s only about serious topics like the origin of life that the general public will make jokes. For example, the public jokes about marriage because marriage is a part of humanity. But the public would never stoop to joke about Free Love, because Free Love is a form of pretentiousness.

As a matter of fact, it will be generally found that the popular joke is not true to the letter, but is true to the spirit. The vulgar joke is generally in the oddest way the truth and yet not the fact. For instance, it is not in the least true that mothers-in-law are as a class oppressive and intolerable; most of them are both devoted and useful. All the mothers-in-law I have ever had were admirable. Yet the legend of the comic papers is profoundly true. It draws attention to the fact that it is much harder to be a nice mother-in-law than to be nice in any other conceivable relation of life. The caricatures have drawn the worst mother-in-law a monster, by way of expressing the fact that the best mother-in-law is a problem. The same is true of the perpetual jokes in comic papers about shrewish wives and henpecked husbands. It is all a frantic exaggeration, but it is an exaggeration of a truth; whereas all the modern mouthings about oppressed women are the exaggerations of a falsehood. If you read even the best of the intellectuals of to-day you will find them saying that in the mass of the democracy the woman is the chattel of her lord, like his bath or his bed. But if you read the comic literature of the democracy you will find that the lord hides under the bed to escape from the wrath of his chattel. This is not the fact, but it is much nearer the truth. Every man who is married knows quite well, not only that he does not regard his wife as a chattel, but that no man can conceivably ever have done so. The joke stands for an ultimate truth, and that is a subtle truth. It is one not very easy to state correctly. It can, perhaps, be most correctly stated by saying that, even if the man is the head of the house, he knows he is the figurehead.

Actually, it’s often found that popular jokes aren’t literally true, but they do capture the essence of truth. The common joke tends to highlight a strange reality: it’s often true in spirit but not in fact. For example, it’s not at all accurate to say that mothers-in-law are generally oppressive and unbearable; most of them are actually caring and helpful. All the mothers-in-law I’ve ever had were wonderful. Yet the stereotype in comic strips rings true. It emphasizes that being a good mother-in-law is much more challenging than being pleasant in any other relationship. The caricatures depict the worst mother-in-law as a monster to illustrate that the best mother-in-law can be a real challenge. The same goes for the ongoing jokes in comic strips about nagging wives and henpecked husbands. It’s all a wild exaggeration, but it’s an exaggeration based on a truth; meanwhile, modern discussions about oppressed women often exaggerate falsehoods. If you read even the top intellectuals today, they’ll say that in a democracy, women are like possessions of their husbands, much like furniture or bedding. But if you look at comedic literature in a democratic society, you’ll see that the husband often hides under the bed to escape the anger of his wife. This isn’t a fact, but it's much closer to the truth. Every married man knows very well that he doesn’t see his wife as property, and no man has ever truly regarded her that way. The joke reflects a deeper truth, which is a subtle and complex idea. Perhaps the best way to express it is that even if the man is considered the head of the household, he understands he’s really just a figurehead.

But the vulgar comic papers are so subtle and true that they are even prophetic. If you really want to know what is going to happen to the future of our democracy, do not read the modern sociological prophecies, do not read even Mr. Wells’s Utopias for this purpose, though you should certainly read them if you are fond of good honesty and good English. If you want to know what will happen, study the pages of Snaps or Patchy Bits as if they were the dark tablets graven with the oracles of the gods. For, mean and gross as they are, in all seriousness, they contain what is entirely absent from all Utopias and all the sociological conjectures of our time: they contain some hint of the actual habits and manifest desires of the English people. If we are really to find out what the democracy will ultimately do with itself, we shall surely find it, not in the literature which studies the people, but in the literature which the people studies.

But the cheap comic papers are so clever and accurate that they’re almost prophetic. If you really want to know what’s going to happen to the future of our democracy, don’t read today’s sociological predictions, and don’t even read Mr. Wells’s Utopias for this purpose, although you should definitely read them if you appreciate good honesty and good English. If you want to know what will happen, study the pages of Snaps or Patchy Bits as if they were mysterious tablets inscribed with the oracles of the gods. Because, as crude as they are, they seriously contain what’s completely missing from all Utopias and all sociological theories of our time: they offer some insight into the real habits and expressed desires of the English people. If we truly want to discover what democracy will ultimately do with itself, we will surely find it, not in the literature that studies the people, but in the literature that the people engage with.

I can give two chance cases in which the common or Cockney joke was a much better prophecy than the careful observations of the most cultured observer. When England was agitated, previous to the last General Election, about the existence of Chinese labour, there was a distinct difference between the tone of the politicians and the tone of the populace. The politicians who disapproved of Chinese labour were most careful to explain that they did not in any sense disapprove of Chinese. According to them, it was a pure question of legal propriety, of whether certain clauses in the contract of indenture were not inconsistent with our constitutional traditions: according to them, the case would have been the same if the people had been Kaffirs or Englishmen. It all sounded wonderfully enlightened and lucid; and in comparison the popular joke looked, of course, very poor. For the popular joke against the Chinese labourers was simply that they were Chinese; it was an objection to an alien type; the popular papers were full of gibes about pigtails and yellow faces. It seemed that the Liberal politicians were raising an intellectual objection to a doubtful document of State; while it seemed that the Radical populace were merely roaring with idiotic laughter at the sight of a Chinaman’s clothes. But the popular instinct was justified, for the vices revealed were Chinese vices.

I can provide two examples where the common or Cockney joke turned out to be a much better prediction than the careful observations of the most cultured observer. When England was stirred up before the last General Election about the presence of Chinese labor, there was a clear difference between how politicians and the general public felt. The politicians who opposed Chinese labor were very careful to clarify that they didn’t have anything against Chinese people themselves. For them, it was purely a matter of legal propriety, questioning whether certain clauses in the labor contract were not consistent with our constitutional traditions; they insisted the situation would have been the same if the workers were from Africa or England. This all sounded impressively enlightened and clear; meanwhile, the popular joke seemed rather lame. The public joke against the Chinese laborers simply pointed out that they were Chinese; it was a critique of an unfamiliar group. The popular newspapers were filled with mockery about pigtails and yellow faces. It appeared that the Liberal politicians were raising an intellectual objection to a questionable state document, while it seemed the Radical populace was just laughing foolishly at a Chinese man’s clothing. However, the popular instinct was valid, as the faults revealed were indeed Chinese faults.

But there is another case more pleasant and more up to date. The popular papers always persisted in representing the New Woman or the Suffragette as an ugly woman, fat, in spectacles, with bulging clothes, and generally falling off a bicycle. As a matter of plain external fact, there was not a word of truth in this. The leaders of the movement of female emancipation are not at all ugly; most of them are extraordinarily good-looking. Nor are they at all indifferent to art or decorative costume; many of them are alarmingly attached to these things. Yet the popular instinct was right. For the popular instinct was that in this movement, rightly or wrongly, there was an element of indifference to female dignity, of a quite new willingness of women to be grotesque. These women did truly despise the pontifical quality of woman. And in our streets and around our Parliament we have seen the stately woman of art and culture turn into the comic woman of Comic Bits. And whether we think the exhibition justifiable or not, the prophecy of the comic papers is justified: the healthy and vulgar masses were conscious of a hidden enemy to their traditions who has now come out into the daylight, that the scriptures might be fulfilled. For the two things that a healthy person hates most between heaven and hell are a woman who is not dignified and a man who is.

But there’s another case that's more pleasant and up-to-date. The popular newspapers always depicted the New Woman or the Suffragette as an unattractive woman, overweight, wearing glasses, in oversized clothes, and generally falling off a bicycle. The truth is, there was no basis for this portrayal. The leaders of the female emancipation movement are far from ugly; most of them are incredibly attractive. They also care a lot about art and fashion; many of them are quite passionate about these things. Still, the popular sentiment was correct. Because, for better or worse, this movement had an element of indifference toward female dignity, showing a completely new willingness for women to appear unconventional. These women genuinely rejected the esteemed qualities of womanhood. And in our streets and around our Parliament, we’ve witnessed the dignified woman of art and culture transform into the comedic figure of Comic Bits. Whether we view this transformation as justified or not, the predictions from the comic papers are accurate: the vibrant and unsophisticated masses became aware of a hidden threat to their traditions that has now emerged, fulfilling the prophecies. Because the two things that a healthy person despises the most, between heaven and hell, are an undignified woman and a dignified man.

THE FALLACY OF SUCCESS

There has appeared in our time a particular class of books and articles which I sincerely and solemnly think may be called the silliest ever known among men. They are much more wild than the wildest romances of chivalry and much more dull than the dullest religious tract. Moreover, the romances of chivalry were at least about chivalry; the religious tracts are about religion. But these things are about nothing; they are about what is called Success. On every bookstall, in every magazine, you may find works telling people how to succeed. They are books showing men how to succeed in everything; they are written by men who cannot even succeed in writing books. To begin with, of course, there is no such thing as Success. Or, if you like to put it so, there is nothing that is not successful. That a thing is successful merely means that it is; a millionaire is successful in being a millionaire and a donkey in being a donkey. Any live man has succeeded in living; any dead man may have succeeded in committing suicide. But, passing over the bad logic and bad philosophy in the phrase, we may take it, as these writers do, in the ordinary sense of success in obtaining money or worldly position. These writers profess to tell the ordinary man how he may succeed in his trade or speculation—how, if he is a builder, he may succeed as a builder; how, if he is a stockbroker, he may succeed as a stockbroker. They profess to show him how, if he is a grocer, he may become a sporting yachtsman; how, if he is a tenth-rate journalist, he may become a peer; and how, if he is a German Jew, he may become an Anglo-Saxon. This is a definite and business-like proposal, and I really think that the people who buy these books (if any people do buy them) have a moral, if not a legal, right to ask for their money back. Nobody would dare to publish a book about electricity which literally told one nothing about electricity; no one would dare to publish an article on botany which showed that the writer did not know which end of a plant grew in the earth. Yet our modern world is full of books about Success and successful people which literally contain no kind of idea, and scarcely any kind of verbal sense.

There has emerged in our time a specific type of books and articles that I honestly believe can be called the silliest ever seen. They are much wilder than the most outrageous chivalric romances and far more boring than the dullest religious pamphlets. At least chivalric romances are about chivalry, and religious pamphlets focus on religion. But these works are about nothing at all; they revolve around what we call Success. On every bookstore shelf and in every magazine, you can find books telling people how to succeed. They are books that claim to show men how to succeed in everything, written by people who can't even succeed in writing books. To start with, of course, there is no such thing as Success. Or, if you want to see it that way, there’s nothing that isn’t successful. For something to be successful simply means that it exists; a millionaire is successful at being a millionaire and a donkey is successful at being a donkey. Any living person has succeeded at living; and any deceased person might have succeeded in committing suicide. But, setting aside the poor logic and bad philosophy behind the term, we can accept it, as these writers do, in the usual sense of achieving wealth or social status. These writers claim to guide the average person on how to succeed in their job or investment—how, if you’re a builder, you can succeed as a builder; how, if you’re a stockbroker, you can succeed as a stockbroker. They assert that if you’re a grocer, you can become a fancy yachtsman; if you’re a mediocre journalist, you can become a noble; and if you’re a German Jew, you can become an Anglo-Saxon. This is a clear and straightforward promise, and I genuinely think that anyone who purchases these books (if anyone actually does) has a moral, if not a legal, right to demand a refund. No one would dare publish a book about electricity that told you nothing about electricity; no one would publish an article on botany that showed the writer didn’t know which end of a plant grows in the soil. Yet our modern world is flooded with books about Success and successful people that literally contain no real ideas and barely any coherent sense.

It is perfectly obvious that in any decent occupation (such as bricklaying or writing books) there are only two ways (in any special sense) of succeeding. One is by doing very good work, the other is by cheating. Both are much too simple to require any literary explanation. If you are in for the high jump, either jump higher than any one else, or manage somehow to pretend that you have done so. If you want to succeed at whist, either be a good whist-player, or play with marked cards. You may want a book about jumping; you may want a book about whist; you may want a book about cheating at whist. But you cannot want a book about Success. Especially you cannot want a book about Success such as those which you can now find scattered by the hundred about the book-market. You may want to jump or to play cards; but you do not want to read wandering statements to the effect that jumping is jumping, or that games are won by winners. If these writers, for instance, said anything about success in jumping it would be something like this: “The jumper must have a clear aim before him. He must desire definitely to jump higher than the other men who are in for the same competition. He must let no feeble feelings of mercy (sneaked from the sickening Little Englanders and Pro-Boers) prevent him from trying to do his best. He must remember that a competition in jumping is distinctly competitive, and that, as Darwin has gloriously demonstrated, THE WEAKEST GO TO THE WALL.” That is the kind of thing the book would say, and very useful it would be, no doubt, if read out in a low and tense voice to a young man just about to take the high jump. Or suppose that in the course of his intellectual rambles the philosopher of Success dropped upon our other case, that of playing cards, his bracing advice would run—“In playing cards it is very necessary to avoid the mistake (commonly made by maudlin humanitarians and Free Traders) of permitting your opponent to win the game. You must have grit and snap and go in to win. The days of idealism and superstition are over. We live in a time of science and hard common sense, and it has now been definitely proved that in any game where two are playing IF ONE DOES NOT WIN THE OTHER WILL.” It is all very stirring, of course; but I confess that if I were playing cards I would rather have some decent little book which told me the rules of the game. Beyond the rules of the game it is all a question either of talent or dishonesty; and I will undertake to provide either one or the other—which, it is not for me to say.

It's clear that in any respectable job (like bricklaying or writing books) there are really just two ways to succeed. One is by doing high-quality work, and the other is by cheating. Both are straightforward enough not to need any fancy explanation. If you're going for the high jump, either jump higher than everyone else or find a way to make it seem like you did. If you want to win at whist, either be a good player or use marked cards. You might look for a book about jumping, or a book about whist, or even a book about cheating at whist. But you definitely don’t need a book about Success, especially not the kinds of books you can find scattered everywhere in the market. You might want to learn how to jump or how to play cards, but you don’t need to read vague statements claiming jumping is just jumping, or that games are won by winners. If these writers, for instance, talked about success in jumping, it would probably sound like this: “The jumper must have a clear goal. He must definitely want to jump higher than anyone else in the competition. He must not let any weak feelings of compassion (borrowed from annoying moralists and activists) stop him from trying to do his best. He should keep in mind that a jumping competition is competitive, and as Darwin brilliantly showed, THE WEAKEST GO TO THE WALL.” That’s the kind of stuff such a book would say, and it would be somewhat useful if read in a serious tone to a young man about to take his high jump. Or if the Success philosopher stumbled upon card playing, his strong advice would be—“In card games, it’s crucial not to make the mistake (often made by sentimental do-gooders and naive traders) of letting your opponent win. You need to have determination and energy and go for the win. The days of idealism and superstition are over. We live in an age of science and hard reality, and it’s been shown that in any game where two people are playing, IF ONE DOESN'T WIN, THE OTHER WILL.” It’s all very motivating, of course; but honestly, if I were playing cards, I’d prefer a simple book that explained the rules of the game. Beyond the rules, it’s really just about skill or dishonesty, and I can provide either one—though that’s not for me to decide.

Turning over a popular magazine, I find a queer and amusing example. There is an article called “The Instinct that Makes People Rich.” It is decorated in front with a formidable portrait of Lord Rothschild. There are many definite methods, honest and dishonest, which make people rich; the only “instinct” I know of which does it is that instinct which theological Christianity crudely describes as “the sin of avarice.” That, however, is beside the present point. I wish to quote the following exquisite paragraphs as a piece of typical advice as to how to succeed. It is so practical; it leaves so little doubt about what should be our next step—

Turning over a popular magazine, I come across a strange and amusing example. There's an article titled “The Instinct that Makes People Rich.” It's fronted by a striking portrait of Lord Rothschild. There are many clear methods, both honest and dishonest, that can make people wealthy; the only “instinct” I know that does this is what theological Christianity bluntly refers to as “the sin of greed.” That, however, isn’t the main point right now. I want to quote the following insightful paragraphs as a piece of typical advice on how to succeed. It's so practical; it leaves very little doubt about what our next step should be—

“The name of Vanderbilt is synonymous with wealth gained by modern enterprise. ‘Cornelius,’ the founder of the family, was the first of the great American magnates of commerce. He started as the son of a poor farmer; he ended as a millionaire twenty times over.

“The name Vanderbilt is synonymous with wealth acquired through modern business. ‘Cornelius,’ the family founder, was one of the first great American business tycoons. He started as the son of a poor farmer and ended up a millionaire twenty times over.”

“He had the money-making instinct. He seized his opportunities, the opportunities that were given by the application of the steam-engine to ocean traffic, and by the birth of railway locomotion in the wealthy but undeveloped United States of America, and consequently he amassed an immense fortune.

“He had a knack for making money. He took advantage of opportunities created by the use of the steam engine in ocean travel and the rise of trains in the wealthy but undeveloped United States, and as a result, he built up an enormous fortune."

“Now it is, of course, obvious that we cannot all follow exactly in the footsteps of this great railway monarch. The precise opportunities that fell to him do not occur to us. Circumstances have changed. But, although this is so, still, in our own sphere and in our own circumstances, we can follow his general methods; we can seize those opportunities that are given us, and give ourselves a very fair chance of attaining riches.”

“Now, it’s clear that we can’t all exactly follow in the footsteps of this great railway leader. The specific opportunities he had don’t come our way. The times have changed. But, even so, in our own area and situation, we can adopt his general approach; we can take advantage of the opportunities that come our way and give ourselves a solid chance of achieving wealth.”

In such strange utterances we see quite clearly what is really at the bottom of all these articles and books. It is not mere business; it is not even mere cynicism. It is mysticism; the horrible mysticism of money. The writer of that passage did not really have the remotest notion of how Vanderbilt made his money, or of how anybody else is to make his. He does, indeed, conclude his remarks by advocating some scheme; but it has nothing in the world to do with Vanderbilt. He merely wished to prostrate himself before the mystery of a millionaire. For when we really worship anything, we love not only its clearness but its obscurity. We exult in its very invisibility. Thus, for instance, when a man is in love with a woman he takes special pleasure in the fact that a woman is unreasonable. Thus, again, the very pious poet, celebrating his Creator, takes pleasure in saying that God moves in a mysterious way. Now, the writer of the paragraph which I have quoted does not seem to have had anything to do with a god, and I should not think (judging by his extreme unpracticality) that he had ever been really in love with a woman. But the thing he does worship—Vanderbilt—he treats in exactly this mystical manner. He really revels in the fact his deity Vanderbilt is keeping a secret from him. And it fills his soul with a sort of transport of cunning, an ecstasy of priestcraft, that he should pretend to be telling to the multitude that terrible secret which he does not know.

In these strange statements, we can clearly see what lies behind all these articles and books. It’s not just about business; it's not even just cynicism. It’s mysticism; the unsettling mysticism of money. The author of that passage didn’t really understand how Vanderbilt made his fortune or how anyone else could do the same. He does end his comments by proposing some idea, but it has nothing to do with Vanderbilt. He simply wanted to bow down to the mystery of a millionaire. Because when we truly admire something, we appreciate not just its clarity but its mystery. We take joy in its very lack of visibility. For example, when a man is in love with a woman, he often delights in the fact that she can be unreasonable. Similarly, the devout poet who praises his Creator enjoys saying that God works in mysterious ways. However, the writer of the quoted paragraph doesn’t seem to have any connection to a god, and I doubt (given his extreme impracticality) that he’s ever truly been in love with a woman. But what he does admire—Vanderbilt—he treats in exactly this mystical way. He genuinely relishes the fact that his deity Vanderbilt is keeping secrets from him. And it fills him with a kind of clever delight, a thrill of pretending to reveal that terrible secret to the masses, even though he doesn’t know it.

Speaking about the instinct that makes people rich, the same writer remarks—

Speaking about the instinct that drives people to wealth, the same writer notes—

“In olden days its existence was fully understood. The Greeks enshrined it in the story of Midas, of the ‘Golden Touch.’ Here was a man who turned everything he laid his hands upon into gold. His life was a progress amidst riches. Out of everything that came in his way he created the precious metal. ‘A foolish legend,’ said the wiseacres of the Victorian age. ‘A truth,’ say we of to-day. We all know of such men. We are ever meeting or reading about such persons who turn everything they touch into gold. Success dogs their very footsteps. Their life’s pathway leads unerringly upwards. They cannot fail.”

"In the past, people fully understood its existence. The Greeks captured it in the story of Midas, known for the ‘Golden Touch.’ He was a man who could turn everything he touched into gold. His life was a journey filled with wealth. From everything that crossed his path, he created the precious metal. ‘A foolish legend,’ said the wise folks of the Victorian era. ‘A truth,’ we say today. We all know of such individuals. We constantly encounter or read about those who turn everything they touch into gold. Success follows them wherever they go. Their life’s journey consistently moves upward. They cannot fail."

Unfortunately, however, Midas could fail; he did. His path did not lead unerringly upward. He starved because whenever he touched a biscuit or a ham sandwich it turned to gold. That was the whole point of the story, though the writer has to suppress it delicately, writing so near to a portrait of Lord Rothschild. The old fables of mankind are, indeed, unfathomably wise; but we must not have them expurgated in the interests of Mr. Vanderbilt. We must not have King Midas represented as an example of success; he was a failure of an unusually painful kind. Also, he had the ears of an ass. Also (like most other prominent and wealthy persons) he endeavoured to conceal the fact. It was his barber (if I remember right) who had to be treated on a confidential footing with regard to this peculiarity; and his barber, instead of behaving like a go-ahead person of the Succeed-at-all-costs school and trying to blackmail King Midas, went away and whispered this splendid piece of society scandal to the reeds, who enjoyed it enormously. It is said that they also whispered it as the winds swayed them to and fro. I look reverently at the portrait of Lord Rothschild; I read reverently about the exploits of Mr. Vanderbilt. I know that I cannot turn everything I touch to gold; but then I also know that I have never tried, having a preference for other substances, such as grass, and good wine. I know that these people have certainly succeeded in something; that they have certainly overcome somebody; I know that they are kings in a sense that no men were ever kings before; that they create markets and bestride continents. Yet it always seems to me that there is some small domestic fact that they are hiding, and I have sometimes thought I heard upon the wind the laughter and whisper of the reeds.

Unfortunately, Midas could fail; and he did. His journey didn’t always go upwards. He starved because every time he touched a biscuit or a ham sandwich, it turned to gold. That’s the main point of the story, though the writer has to hint at it delicately while getting close to a portrayal of Lord Rothschild. The old fables of humanity are incredibly wise; but we shouldn’t sanitize them for the sake of Mr. Vanderbilt. We shouldn’t portray King Midas as a success story; he was a failure in a particularly painful way. And on top of that, he had the ears of an ass. Like many other prominent and wealthy individuals, he tried to hide this fact. It was his barber (if I remember correctly) who had to be discreet about this oddity; instead of acting like an opportunist and trying to blackmail King Midas, the barber went off and shared this juicy piece of gossip with the reeds, who found it very entertaining. It’s said that they whispered it as the winds swayed them back and forth. I look up to the portrait of Lord Rothschild; I read with admiration about Mr. Vanderbilt's accomplishments. I know I can’t turn everything I touch into gold; but I also know that I’ve never tried, preferring other things like grass and good wine. I recognize that these people have certainly achieved something; that they have undoubtedly overcome someone; I know they are kings in a way no one has ever been before; they create markets and span continents. Yet it always feels to me like there’s some small personal truth they’re hiding, and sometimes I think I hear the laughter and whispers of the reeds on the wind.

At least, let us hope that we shall all live to see these absurd books about Success covered with a proper derision and neglect. They do not teach people to be successful, but they do teach people to be snobbish; they do spread a sort of evil poetry of worldliness. The Puritans are always denouncing books that inflame lust; what shall we say of books that inflame the viler passions of avarice and pride? A hundred years ago we had the ideal of the Industrious Apprentice; boys were told that by thrift and work they would all become Lord Mayors. This was fallacious, but it was manly, and had a minimum of moral truth. In our society, temperance will not help a poor man to enrich himself, but it may help him to respect himself. Good work will not make him a rich man, but good work may make him a good workman. The Industrious Apprentice rose by virtues few and narrow indeed, but still virtues. But what shall we say of the gospel preached to the new Industrious Apprentice; the Apprentice who rises not by his virtues, but avowedly by his vices?

At least, let’s hope we all live to see these ridiculous books about success get the mockery and disregard they deserve. They don’t actually teach people how to be successful; instead, they encourage snobbery and promote a harmful kind of materialism. The Puritans constantly criticize books that ignite lust; what should we say about books that stir up the worse feelings of greed and pride? A hundred years ago, we had the ideal of the industrious apprentice; boys were told that through saving money and hard work, they could all become Lord Mayors. This was misleading, but it was manly and had a bit of moral truth. In today’s world, being frugal won’t help a poor person get rich, but it might help them maintain their self-respect. Doing good work won’t make them wealthy, but it could make them a skilled worker. The industrious apprentice advanced through a few narrow virtues, but they were still virtues. But what can we say about the message sent to the new industrious apprentice; the one who rises not through his virtues, but openly through his vices?

ON RUNNING AFTER ONE’S HAT

I feel an almost savage envy on hearing that London has been flooded in my absence, while I am in the mere country. My own Battersea has been, I understand, particularly favoured as a meeting of the waters. Battersea was already, as I need hardly say, the most beautiful of human localities. Now that it has the additional splendour of great sheets of water, there must be something quite incomparable in the landscape (or waterscape) of my own romantic town. Battersea must be a vision of Venice. The boat that brought the meat from the butcher’s must have shot along those lanes of rippling silver with the strange smoothness of the gondola. The greengrocer who brought cabbages to the corner of the Latchmere Road must have leant upon the oar with the unearthly grace of the gondolier. There is nothing so perfectly poetical as an island; and when a district is flooded it becomes an archipelago.

I feel a wild envy when I hear that London has flooded while I'm stuck in the countryside. My own Battersea has apparently been especially favored as a gathering of waters. Battersea was already, as I hardly need to mention, the most beautiful place for people. Now that it has the added beauty of large expanses of water, there must be something truly unmatched in the landscape (or waterscape) of my charming town. Battersea must look like a vision of Venice. The boat that brought meat from the butcher’s must have glided along those lanes of shimmering silver with the smoothness of a gondola. The greengrocer who delivered cabbages to the corner of Latchmere Road must have rowed with the effortless grace of a gondolier. There’s nothing as beautifully poetic as an island; and when an area floods, it turns into an archipelago.

Some consider such romantic views of flood or fire slightly lacking in reality. But really this romantic view of such inconveniences is quite as practical as the other. The true optimist who sees in such things an opportunity for enjoyment is quite as logical and much more sensible than the ordinary “Indignant Ratepayer” who sees in them an opportunity for grumbling. Real pain, as in the case of being burnt at Smithfield or having a toothache, is a positive thing; it can be supported, but scarcely enjoyed. But, after all, our toothaches are the exception, and as for being burnt at Smithfield, it only happens to us at the very longest intervals. And most of the inconveniences that make men swear or women cry are really sentimental or imaginative inconveniences—things altogether of the mind. For instance, we often hear grown-up people complaining of having to hang about a railway station and wait for a train. Did you ever hear a small boy complain of having to hang about a railway station and wait for a train? No; for to him to be inside a railway station is to be inside a cavern of wonder and a palace of poetical pleasures. Because to him the red light and the green light on the signal are like a new sun and a new moon. Because to him when the wooden arm of the signal falls down suddenly, it is as if a great king had thrown down his staff as a signal and started a shrieking tournament of trains. I myself am of little boys’ habit in this matter. They also serve who only stand and wait for the two fifteen. Their meditations may be full of rich and fruitful things. Many of the most purple hours of my life have been passed at Clapham Junction, which is now, I suppose, under water. I have been there in many moods so fixed and mystical that the water might well have come up to my waist before I noticed it particularly. But in the case of all such annoyances, as I have said, everything depends upon the emotional point of view. You can safely apply the test to almost every one of the things that are currently talked of as the typical nuisance of daily life.

Some people think that romantic views of floods or fires are a bit unrealistic. But honestly, this romantic perspective on such difficulties is just as practical as the other one. The true optimist who sees these situations as opportunities for joy is just as logical and a lot more sensible than the typical "Indignant Ratepayer" who just complains about them. Real pain, like getting burned at Smithfield or dealing with a toothache, is a definite struggle; it can be endured, but hardly enjoyed. Yet, our toothaches are the exception, and getting burned at Smithfield only happens to us very rarely. Most of the annoyances that make people curse or women cry are actually more sentimental or imaginative—things that exist mainly in our minds. For example, we often hear adults grumbling about having to wait around at a train station. But have you ever heard a young boy complain about it? No; to him, being inside a train station is like stepping into a cave of wonders and a palace of poetic pleasures. To him, the red and green lights on the signals are like a new sun and moon. When the wooden arm of the signal suddenly drops, it feels like a great king has thrown down his staff to signal the start of a thrilling train tournament. I often think like those little boys. They, too, contribute when they just stand and wait for the two-fifteen. Their thoughts can be rich and meaningful. Many of the most memorable moments of my life have been spent at Clapham Junction, which is probably underwater now. I’ve been there in such deep, mystical moods that the water could have risen to my waist before I even noticed. But with all these inconveniences, as I mentioned, it all comes down to your emotional perspective. You can easily test this with nearly everything people complain about as typical annoyances of everyday life.

For instance, there is a current impression that it is unpleasant to have to run after one’s hat. Why should it be unpleasant to the well-ordered and pious mind? Not merely because it is running, and running exhausts one. The same people run much faster in games and sports. The same people run much more eagerly after an uninteresting little leather ball than they will after a nice silk hat. There is an idea that it is humiliating to run after one’s hat; and when people say it is humiliating they mean that it is comic. It certainly is comic; but man is a very comic creature, and most of the things he does are comic—eating, for instance. And the most comic things of all are exactly the things that are most worth doing—such as making love. A man running after a hat is not half so ridiculous as a man running after a wife.

For example, there’s a common belief that chasing after your hat is embarrassing. Why should it be embarrassing for a well-organized and virtuous person? It's not just about the running, which can be tiring. Those same people sprint much faster during games and sports. They’re way more motivated to chase a boring little leather ball than to go after a nice silk hat. There’s this perception that it’s degrading to run after your hat, and when people say that, they mean it’s funny. It definitely is funny, but humans are pretty funny creatures, and most of what they do is amusing—like eating, for instance. The most amusing things tend to be the ones that are really worthwhile—like falling in love. A man running after a hat isn’t nearly as ridiculous as a man running after a wife.

Now a man could, if he felt rightly in the matter, run after his hat with the manliest ardour and the most sacred joy. He might regard himself as a jolly huntsman pursuing a wild animal, for certainly no animal could be wilder. In fact, I am inclined to believe that hat-hunting on windy days will be the sport of the upper classes in the future. There will be a meet of ladies and gentlemen on some high ground on a gusty morning. They will be told that the professional attendants have started a hat in such-and-such a thicket, or whatever be the technical term. Notice that this employment will in the fullest degree combine sport with humanitarianism. The hunters would feel that they were not inflicting pain. Nay, they would feel that they were inflicting pleasure, rich, almost riotous pleasure, upon the people who were looking on. When last I saw an old gentleman running after his hat in Hyde Park, I told him that a heart so benevolent as his ought to be filled with peace and thanks at the thought of how much unaffected pleasure his every gesture and bodily attitude were at that moment giving to the crowd.

Now a man could, if he felt right about it, chase after his hat with the greatest enthusiasm and pure joy. He might think of himself as a cheerful hunter chasing a wild creature, because no creature could be wilder. In fact, I believe that hat-chasing on windy days will become a popular pastime among the upper classes in the future. There will be gatherings of ladies and gentlemen on a breezy morning. They will be informed that the professional assistants have released a hat in some thicket, or whatever the official term is. Notice that this activity will fully combine sport with a sense of social good. The participants would feel that they weren't causing any harm. In fact, they would feel that they were bringing joy, rich, almost exuberant joy, to the onlookers. The last time I saw an older gentleman chasing after his hat in Hyde Park, I told him that someone with such a kind heart as his should feel filled with peace and gratitude, knowing how much genuine joy his every move and posture were bringing to the crowd.

The same principle can be applied to every other typical domestic worry. A gentleman trying to get a fly out of the milk or a piece of cork out of his glass of wine often imagines himself to be irritated. Let him think for a moment of the patience of anglers sitting by dark pools, and let his soul be immediately irradiated with gratification and repose. Again, I have known some people of very modern views driven by their distress to the use of theological terms to which they attached no doctrinal significance, merely because a drawer was jammed tight and they could not pull it out. A friend of mine was particularly afflicted in this way. Every day his drawer was jammed, and every day in consequence it was something else that rhymes to it. But I pointed out to him that this sense of wrong was really subjective and relative; it rested entirely upon the assumption that the drawer could, should, and would come out easily. “But if,” I said, “you picture to yourself that you are pulling against some powerful and oppressive enemy, the struggle will become merely exciting and not exasperating. Imagine that you are tugging up a lifeboat out of the sea. Imagine that you are roping up a fellow-creature out of an Alpine crevass. Imagine even that you are a boy again and engaged in a tug-of-war between French and English.” Shortly after saying this I left him; but I have no doubt at all that my words bore the best possible fruit. I have no doubt that every day of his life he hangs on to the handle of that drawer with a flushed face and eyes bright with battle, uttering encouraging shouts to himself, and seeming to hear all round him the roar of an applauding ring.

The same idea can be applied to every other common household worry. A guy trying to get a fly out of his milk or a piece of cork out of his glass of wine often thinks he’s getting irritated. If he pauses for a moment and considers the patience of anglers sitting by dark pools, his mind will instantly feel more at peace and content. I’ve also seen some modern thinkers, overwhelmed by frustration, using religious terms that they don’t actually believe in, simply because a drawer was stuck and they couldn’t pull it open. A friend of mine was particularly prone to this. Every day his drawer would stick, and each day it became something else that rhymes with it. But I pointed out to him that this feeling of annoyance was really a matter of perspective; it was based entirely on the idea that the drawer should, could, and would open easily. “But,” I said, “if you imagine that you’re pulling against some powerful and oppressive enemy, the struggle will feel more thrilling than frustrating. Picture yourself pulling a lifeboat out of the sea. Imagine you’re rescuing a person from an alpine crevice. Or even think back to when you were a kid, engaged in a tug-of-war between France and England.” Not long after I said this, I left him; but I’m sure my words had a positive impact. I bet that every day he grabs hold of that drawer with a flushed face and bright eyes, giving himself pep talks, as if he hears the cheering crowd around him.

So I do not think that it is altogether fanciful or incredible to suppose that even the floods in London may be accepted and enjoyed poetically. Nothing beyond inconvenience seems really to have been caused by them; and inconvenience, as I have said, is only one aspect, and that the most unimaginative and accidental aspect of a really romantic situation. An adventure is only an inconvenience rightly considered. An inconvenience is only an adventure wrongly considered. The water that girdled the houses and shops of London must, if anything, have only increased their previous witchery and wonder. For as the Roman Catholic priest in the story said: “Wine is good with everything except water,” and on a similar principle, water is good with everything except wine.

I don't think it's too far-fetched or unbelievable to suggest that even the floods in London can be appreciated poetically. Nothing more than inconvenience seems to have been caused by them; and inconvenience, as I mentioned, is just one angle, and the most unimaginative and random side of a truly romantic situation. An adventure is just an inconvenience viewed in the right light. An inconvenience is simply an adventure seen the wrong way. The water surrounding the houses and shops of London must have only heightened their previous charm and intrigue. As the Catholic priest in the story said: “Wine is good with everything except water,” and based on a similar idea, water is great with everything except wine.

THE VOTE AND THE HOUSE

Most of us will be canvassed soon, I suppose; some of us may even canvass. Upon which side, of course, nothing will induce me to state, beyond saying that by a remarkable coincidence it will in every case be the only side in which a high-minded, public-spirited, and patriotic citizen can take even a momentary interest. But the general question of canvassing itself, being a non-party question, is one which we may be permitted to approach. The rules for canvassers are fairly familiar to any one who has ever canvassed. They are printed on the little card which you carry about with you and lose. There is a statement, I think, that you must not offer a voter food or drink. However hospitable you may feel towards him in his own house, you must not carry his lunch about with you. You must not produce a veal cutlet from your tail-coat pocket. You must not conceal poached eggs about your person. You must not, like a kind of conjurer, produce baked potatoes from your hat. In short, the canvasser must not feed the voter in any way. Whether the voter is allowed to feed the canvasser, whether the voter may give the canvasser veal cutlets and baked potatoes, is a point of law on which I have never been able to inform myself. When I found myself canvassing a gentleman, I have sometimes felt tempted to ask him if there was any rule against his giving me food and drink; but the matter seemed a delicate one to approach. His attitude to me also sometimes suggested a doubt as to whether he would, even if he could. But there are voters who might find it worth while to discover if there is any law against bribing a canvasser. They might bribe him to go away.

Most of us will be surveyed soon, I guess; some of us might even survey. As for which side, I won’t say anything beyond the fact that, coincidentally, it will always be the only side a high-minded, public-spirited, and patriotic citizen could take even a fleeting interest in. However, the general topic of surveying itself, being non-partisan, is one we can discuss. The rules for surveyors are pretty well-known to anyone who has ever surveyed. They’re written on the little card you carry around and inevitably lose. I believe there’s a rule stating that you can't offer a voter food or drink. No matter how welcoming you feel towards them in their own home, you can’t take their lunch with you. You can’t pull a veal cutlet out of your back pocket. You can’t hide poached eggs on your person. You can’t, like some kind of magician, pull baked potatoes from your hat. In short, the surveyor must not feed the voter in any way. Whether the voter is allowed to feed the surveyor, whether the voter can give the surveyor veal cutlets and baked potatoes, is a legal issue I’ve never been able to clarify. When I’ve found myself surveying a gentleman, I’ve sometimes been tempted to ask if there’s any rule against him giving me food and drink; but that seemed like a touchy subject. His demeanor also sometimes made me wonder if he would, even if he could. But there are voters who might find it worthwhile to find out if there’s any law against bribing a surveyor. They might bribe him to leave.

The second veto for canvassers which was printed on the little card said that you must not persuade any one to personate a voter. I have no idea what it means. To dress up as an average voter seems a little vague. There is no well-recognised uniform, as far as I know, with civic waistcoat and patriotic whiskers. The enterprise resolves itself into one somewhat similar to the enterprise of a rich friend of mine who went to a fancy-dress ball dressed up as a gentleman. Perhaps it means that there is a practice of personating some individual voter. The canvasser creeps to the house of his fellow-conspirator carrying a make-up in a bag. He produces from it a pair of white moustaches and a single eyeglass, which are sufficient to give the most commonplace person a startling resemblance to the Colonel at No. 80. Or he hurriedly affixes to his friend that large nose and that bald head which are all that is essential to an illusion of the presence of Professor Budger. I do not undertake to unravel these knots. I can only say that when I was a canvasser I was told by the little card, with every circumstance of seriousness and authority, that I was not to persuade anybody to personate a voter: and I can lay my hand upon my heart and affirm that I never did.

The second warning for canvassers printed on the small card stated that you must not convince anyone to impersonate a voter. I have no idea what that means. Dressing up as a typical voter seems a bit unclear. There isn't a recognized uniform, as far as I know, with a civic waistcoat and patriotic facial hair. The situation is somewhat like that of a wealthy friend of mine who attended a costume party as a gentleman. Maybe it refers to the act of impersonating a specific voter. The canvasser sneaks to the home of his accomplice carrying a makeup kit. He pulls out a pair of fake white moustaches and a single eyeglass, which are enough to make an ordinary person look strikingly similar to the Colonel at No. 80. Or he quickly attaches to his friend a large nose and a bald head, which are all that’s needed to create the illusion of Professor Budger. I won’t try to sort out these complexities. I can only say that when I was a canvasser, that little card told me, with all seriousness and authority, that I was not to persuade anyone to impersonate a voter: and I can honestly say that I never did.

The third injunction on the card was one which seemed to me, if interpreted exactly and according to its words, to undermine the very foundations of our politics. It told me that I must not “threaten a voter with any consequence whatever.” No doubt this was intended to apply to threats of a personal and illegitimate character; as, for instance, if a wealthy candidate were to threaten to raise all the rents, or to put up a statue of himself. But as verbally and grammatically expressed, it certainly would cover those general threats of disaster to the whole community which are the main matter of political discussion. When a canvasser says that if the opposition candidate gets in the country will be ruined, he is threatening the voters with certain consequences. When the Free Trader says that if Tariffs are adopted the people in Brompton or Bayswater will crawl about eating grass, he is threatening them with consequences. When the Tariff Reformer says that if Free Trade exists for another year St. Paul’s Cathedral will be a ruin and Ludgate Hill as deserted as Stonehenge, he is also threatening. And what is the good of being a Tariff Reformer if you can’t say that? What is the use of being a politician or a Parliamentary candidate at all if one cannot tell the people that if the other man gets in, England will be instantly invaded and enslaved, blood be pouring down the Strand, and all the English ladies carried off into harems. But these things are, after all, consequences, so to speak.

The third instruction on the card struck me as something that, if taken literally and according to its wording, could undermine the very basis of our politics. It stated that I must not “threaten a voter with any consequences whatsoever.” This was likely meant to apply to threats that are personal and illegitimate, like if a wealthy candidate threatened to raise all the rents or erect a statue of themselves. However, as phrased, it would certainly include those general threats of disaster to the entire community that are central to political discourse. When a campaigner asserts that if the opposing candidate wins, the country will be ruined, they are indeed threatening voters with specific consequences. When the Free Trader claims that if tariffs are imposed, people in Brompton or Bayswater will be reduced to eating grass, they are also issuing a threat. When the Tariff Reformer argues that if Free Trade continues for another year, St. Paul's Cathedral will become a ruin and Ludgate Hill will be as deserted as Stonehenge, they are making a threat as well. And what's the point of being a Tariff Reformer if you can’t say that? What’s the purpose of being a politician or a Parliamentary candidate at all if you can’t inform the public that if the other guy wins, England will be swiftly invaded and enslaved, blood will flow down the Strand, and all the English ladies will be taken into harems? But these are all, in a sense, consequences.

The majority of refined persons in our day may generally be heard abusing the practice of canvassing. In the same way the majority of refined persons (commonly the same refined persons) may be heard abusing the practice of interviewing celebrities. It seems a very singular thing to me that this refined world reserves all its indignation for the comparatively open and innocent element in both walks of life. There is really a vast amount of corruption and hypocrisy in our election politics; about the most honest thing in the whole mess is the canvassing. A man has not got a right to “nurse” a constituency with aggressive charities, to buy it with great presents of parks and libraries, to open vague vistas of future benevolence; all this, which goes on unrebuked, is bribery and nothing else. But a man has got the right to go to another free man and ask him with civility whether he will vote for him. The information can be asked, granted, or refused without any loss of dignity on either side, which is more than can be said of a park. It is the same with the place of interviewing in journalism. In a trade where there are labyrinths of insincerity, interviewing is about the most simple and the most sincere thing there is. The canvasser, when he wants to know a man’s opinions, goes and asks him. It may be a bore; but it is about as plain and straight a thing as he could do. So the interviewer, when he wants to know a man’s opinions, goes and asks him. Again, it may be a bore; but again, it is about as plain and straight as anything could be. But all the other real and systematic cynicisms of our journalism pass without being vituperated and even without being known—the financial motives of policy, the misleading posters, the suppression of just letters of complaint. A statement about a man may be infamously untrue, but it is read calmly. But a statement by a man to an interviewer is felt as indefensibly vulgar. That the paper should misrepresent him is nothing; that he should represent himself is bad taste. The whole error in both cases lies in the fact that the refined persons are attacking politics and journalism on the ground of vulgarity. Of course, politics and journalism are, as it happens, very vulgar. But their vulgarity is not the worst thing about them. Things are so bad with both that by this time their vulgarity is the best thing about them. Their vulgarity is at least a noisy thing; and their great danger is that silence that always comes before decay. The conversational persuasion at elections is perfectly human and rational; it is the silent persuasions that are utterly damnable.

Most refined people today often criticize canvassing. Similarly, many of these same refined individuals also condemn interviewing celebrities. I find it strange that this refined society directs all its outrage towards the relatively open and innocent aspects of both practices. There’s a lot of corruption and hypocrisy in our election politics; honestly, canvassing is one of the most straightforward parts of the whole situation. A person shouldn’t have the right to “nurse” a constituency with aggressive charities, buy it with generous gifts of parks and libraries, or promise vague future kindness; all of this, which happens without criticism, is just bribery. However, a person does have the right to approach another free person and politely ask if they’ll vote for him. The question can be asked, accepted, or declined without anyone losing dignity, which can’t be said for a park. The same goes for the role of interviewing in journalism. In a field filled with insincerity, interviewing is one of the most straightforward and sincere things out there. When a canvasser wants to know someone’s opinions, he simply asks. It might be tedious, but it’s about the simplest thing he could do. Similarly, the interviewer, when seeking someone’s opinions, just asks. Again, it might be a hassle, but it’s as straightforward as it gets. Yet, all the real and systematic cynicism in our journalism goes unchallenged and often unnoticed—the financial interests behind policies, misleading ads, the suppression of legitimate complaints. A statement about someone might be outrageously false, but it’s taken in stride. However, when a person expresses something to an interviewer, it’s viewed as completely tasteless. The paper misrepresenting him is acceptable; it’s representing himself that’s frowned upon. The core issue in both cases is that refined people are criticizing politics and journalism based on their vulgarity. Sure, politics and journalism are, in reality, quite vulgar. But their vulgarity isn't the worst part. Things are so bad in both that by now, their vulgarity is the best thing about them. At least their vulgarity is loud; the real danger lies in the silence that always precedes decline. The conversational persuasion during elections is both human and rational; it’s the silent persuasions that are truly reprehensible.

If it is true that the Commons’ House will not hold all the Commons, it is a very good example of what we call the anomalies of the English Constitution. It is also, I think, a very good example of how highly undesirable those anomalies really are. Most Englishmen say that these anomalies do not matter; they are not ashamed of being illogical; they are proud of being illogical. Lord Macaulay (a very typical Englishman, romantic, prejudiced, poetical), Lord Macaulay said that he would not lift his hand to get rid of an anomaly that was not also a grievance. Many other sturdy romantic Englishmen say the same. They boast of our anomalies; they boast of our illogicality; they say it shows what a practical people we are. They are utterly wrong. Lord Macaulay was in this matter, as in a few others, utterly wrong. Anomalies do matter very much, and do a great deal of harm; abstract illogicalities do matter a great deal, and do a great deal of harm. And this for a reason that any one at all acquainted with human nature can see for himself. All injustice begins in the mind. And anomalies accustom the mind to the idea of unreason and untruth. Suppose I had by some prehistoric law the power of forcing every man in Battersea to nod his head three times before he got out of bed. The practical politicians might say that this power was a harmless anomaly; that it was not a grievance. It could do my subjects no harm; it could do me no good. The people of Battersea, they would say, might safely submit to it. But the people of Battersea could not safely submit to it, for all that. If I had nodded their heads for them for fifty years I could cut off their heads for them at the end of it with immeasurably greater ease. For there would have permanently sunk into every man’s mind the notion that it was a natural thing for me to have a fantastic and irrational power. They would have grown accustomed to insanity.

If it's true that the House of Commons doesn't represent everyone in the Commons, it’s a great example of what we call the quirks of the English Constitution. I think it also illustrates just how undesirable those quirks really are. Most English people say these quirks don't matter; they aren't ashamed of being illogical; in fact, they take pride in it. Lord Macaulay (a very typical Englishman—romantic, biased, poetic) once said that he wouldn't lift a finger to eliminate an anomaly unless it was also a real problem. Many other strong-willed romantic Englishmen echo this sentiment. They take pride in our quirks; they take pride in our irrationality; they argue it shows how practical we are. They’re completely mistaken. Lord Macaulay was utterly wrong in this instance, as he was in a few others. Quirks do matter a lot and can cause significant harm; abstract irrationalities are very important and can be quite damaging. And this is clear to anyone familiar with human nature. All injustice begins in the mind. Quirks train the mind to accept unreason and falsehood. Imagine I had some ancient law that allowed me to make every man in Battersea nod his head three times before getting out of bed. The practical politicians might call this harmless and say it’s not an issue. They’d argue it wouldn’t harm my subjects or benefit me. The people of Battersea, they’d claim, could easily put up with it. But the people of Battersea couldn’t safely tolerate it, regardless. If I had made them nod their heads for fifty years, it would be much easier for me to sever their heads afterward. The idea that I had some absurd and irrational power would have deeply embedded itself in every man’s mind. They would have become accustomed to madness.

For, in order that men should resist injustice, something more is necessary than that they should think injustice unpleasant. They must think injustice absurd; above all, they must think it startling. They must retain the violence of a virgin astonishment. That is the explanation of the singular fact which must have struck many people in the relations of philosophy and reform. It is the fact (I mean) that optimists are more practical reformers than pessimists. Superficially, one would imagine that the railer would be the reformer; that the man who thought that everything was wrong would be the man to put everything right. In historical practice the thing is quite the other way; curiously enough, it is the man who likes things as they are who really makes them better. The optimist Dickens has achieved more reforms than the pessimist Gissing. A man like Rousseau has far too rosy a theory of human nature; but he produces a revolution. A man like David Hume thinks that almost all things are depressing; but he is a Conservative, and wishes to keep them as they are. A man like Godwin believes existence to be kindly; but he is a rebel. A man like Carlyle believes existence to be cruel; but he is a Tory. Everywhere the man who alters things begins by liking things. And the real explanation of this success of the optimistic reformer, of this failure of the pessimistic reformer, is, after all, an explanation of sufficient simplicity. It is because the optimist can look at wrong not only with indignation, but with a startled indignation. When the pessimist looks at any infamy, it is to him, after all, only a repetition of the infamy of existence. The Court of Chancery is indefensible—like mankind. The Inquisition is abominable—like the universe. But the optimist sees injustice as something discordant and unexpected, and it stings him into action. The pessimist can be enraged at wrong; but only the optimist can be surprised at it.

To resist injustice, people need more than just a dislike for it. They have to see injustice as absurd; more importantly, it has to startle them. They should keep the intensity of fresh astonishment. This explains the unusual observation that many might notice in the connection between philosophy and reform. The curious fact is that optimists tend to be more effective reformers than pessimists. On the surface, it seems like the critic would be the reformer; that someone who believes everything is wrong would be the one to fix it. In reality, it’s often the person who is content with how things are who ends up making improvements. An optimistic figure like Dickens has brought about more reforms than the pessimistic Gissing. Someone like Rousseau has an overly positive view of human nature but still ignites a revolution. Meanwhile, David Hume sees nearly everything as depressing, yet he is a Conservative who wants to maintain the status quo. Godwin sees existence as benevolent, but he is a rebel. Carlyle sees life as harsh, yet he is a Tory. In every instance, the reformer who enacts change begins by appreciating what exists. The straightforward reason for the success of optimistic reformers and the failure of pessimistic reformers lies in how they perceive wrongs. The optimist can look at injustice with both anger and a surprised anger. For the pessimist, any wrongdoing is just another instance of life’s flaws. The Court of Chancery is indefensible—just like humanity. The Inquisition is horrible—just like the universe. But the optimist views injustice as something unexpected and off-key, which drives them to act. The pessimist may feel anger towards wrongs, but it’s only the optimist who can be genuinely surprised by them.

And it is the same with the relations of an anomaly to the logical mind. The pessimist resents evil (like Lord Macaulay) solely because it is a grievance. The optimist resents it also, because it is an anomaly; a contradiction to his conception of the course of things. And it is not at all unimportant, but on the contrary most important, that this course of things in politics and elsewhere should be lucid, explicable and defensible. When people have got used to unreason they can no longer be startled at injustice. When people have grown familiar with an anomaly, they are prepared to that extent for a grievance; they may think the grievance grievous, but they can no longer think it strange. Take, if only as an excellent example, the very matter alluded to before; I mean the seats, or rather the lack of seats, in the House of Commons. Perhaps it is true that under the best conditions it would never happen that every member turned up. Perhaps a complete attendance would never actually be. But who can tell how much influence in keeping members away may have been exerted by this calm assumption that they would stop away? How can any man be expected to help to make a full attendance when he knows that a full attendance is actually forbidden? How can the men who make up the Chamber do their duty reasonably when the very men who built the House have not done theirs reasonably? If the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself for the battle? And what if the remarks of the trumpet take this form, “I charge you as you love your King and country to come to this Council. And I know you won’t.”

And it’s the same with how an anomaly relates to logical thinking. The pessimist resents evil (like Lord Macaulay) simply because it’s a complaint. The optimist resents it too because it’s an anomaly; a contradiction to his view of how things should go. It’s really important—actually vital— that this way of things in politics and other areas should be clear, understandable, and justifiable. When people get used to irrationality, they stop being shocked by injustice. When people become familiar with an anomaly, they are to some degree ready for a complaint; they might think the complaint is serious, but they can no longer see it as strange. Take, for instance, the issue previously mentioned; I mean the seats, or rather the lack of seats, in the House of Commons. It may be true that under the best circumstances every member won’t show up. A full attendance might not ever happen. But who can say how much this calm assumption that members would stay away has influenced their absence? How can anyone be expected to help achieve a full attendance when they know that a full attendance is basically prohibited? How can the people in the Chamber perform their duties reasonably when the very people who built the House haven’t done their own duties reasonably? If the trumpet gives an uncertain sound, who will prepare for battle? And what if the trumpet’s message goes like this: “I urge you, as you care for your King and country, to come to this Council. And I know you won’t.”

CONCEIT AND CARICATURE

If a man must needs be conceited, it is certainly better that he should be conceited about some merits or talents that he does not really possess. For then his vanity remains more or less superficial; it remains a mere mistake of fact, like that of a man who thinks he inherits the royal blood or thinks he has an infallible system for Monte Carlo. Because the merit is an unreal merit, it does not corrupt or sophisticate his real merits. He is vain about the virtue he has not got; but he may be humble about the virtues that he has got. His truly honourable qualities remain in their primordial innocence; he cannot see them and he cannot spoil them. If a man’s mind is erroneously possessed with the idea that he is a great violinist, that need not prevent his being a gentleman and an honest man. But if once his mind is possessed in any strong degree with the knowledge that he is a gentleman, he will soon cease to be one.

If a guy has to be full of himself, it's definitely better for him to be proud of some qualities or skills he doesn't actually have. That way, his arrogance is more or less superficial; it's just a misunderstanding of the facts, like someone who believes they come from royal lineage or thinks they've figured out a foolproof strategy for Monte Carlo. Since the quality is a fake one, it doesn’t undermine or complicate his true talents. He might brag about the qualities he lacks, but he could be humble about the qualities he actually possesses. His genuinely admirable traits stay untouched; he can’t see them, so he can’t mess them up. If a man's mind is mistakenly convinced that he’s a great violinist, that shouldn't stop him from being a gentleman and a good person. But once he strongly believes he is a gentleman, he’ll soon stop being one.

But there is a third kind of satisfaction of which I have noticed one or two examples lately—another kind of satisfaction which is neither a pleasure in the virtues that we do possess nor a pleasure in the virtues we do not possess. It is the pleasure which a man takes in the presence or absence of certain things in himself without ever adequately asking himself whether in his case they constitute virtues at all. A man will plume himself because he is not bad in some particular way, when the truth is that he is not good enough to be bad in that particular way. Some priggish little clerk will say, “I have reason to congratulate myself that I am a civilised person, and not so bloodthirsty as the Mad Mullah.” Somebody ought to say to him, “A really good man would be less bloodthirsty than the Mullah. But you are less bloodthirsty, not because you are more of a good man, but because you are a great deal less of a man. You are not bloodthirsty, not because you would spare your enemy, but because you would run away from him.” Or again, some Puritan with a sullen type of piety would say, “I have reason to congratulate myself that I do not worship graven images like the old heathen Greeks.” And again somebody ought to say to him, “The best religion may not worship graven images, because it may see beyond them. But if you do not worship graven images, it is only because you are mentally and morally quite incapable of graving them. True religion, perhaps, is above idolatry. But you are below idolatry. You are not holy enough yet to worship a lump of stone.”

But there's a third kind of satisfaction I've noticed a couple of times lately—another kind of satisfaction that's neither about taking pleasure in the virtues we have nor the virtues we lack. It's the enjoyment someone gets from having or not having certain traits without really questioning whether those traits are virtues at all in their case. A person might feel good about themselves because they aren't bad in a specific way, when the reality is that they aren't good enough to be considered bad in that way. Some uptight clerk might say, “I have every reason to feel proud that I'm a civilized person and not as cruel as the Mad Mullah.” Someone should point out to him, “A truly good person would be less cruel than the Mullah. But you’re less cruel not because you're a better person, but because you're far less of a person. You're not cruel, not because you'd spare your enemy, but because you’d run away from him.” Or again, some self-righteous Puritan might say, “I have every reason to feel proud that I don’t worship statues like the ancient Greeks.” And once more, someone should respond, “The best religion might avoid idol worship because it sees beyond that. But if you don't worship statues, it's only because you're mentally and morally incapable of creating them. True religion may be above idolatry. But you're below it. You're not holy enough to even worship a chunk of stone.”

Mr. F. C. Gould, the brilliant and felicitous caricaturist, recently delivered a most interesting speech upon the nature and atmosphere of our modern English caricature. I think there is really very little to congratulate oneself about in the condition of English caricature. There are few causes for pride; probably the greatest cause for pride is Mr. F. C. Gould. But Mr. F. C. Gould, forbidden by modesty to adduce this excellent ground for optimism, fell back upon saying a thing which is said by numbers of other people, but has not perhaps been said lately with the full authority of an eminent cartoonist. He said that he thought “that they might congratulate themselves that the style of caricature which found acceptation nowadays was very different from the lampoon of the old days.” Continuing, he said, according to the newspaper report, “On looking back to the political lampoons of Rowlandson’s and Gilray’s time they would find them coarse and brutal. In some countries abroad still, ‘even in America,’ the method of political caricature was of the bludgeon kind. The fact was we had passed the bludgeon stage. If they were brutal in attacking a man, even for political reasons, they roused sympathy for the man who was attacked. What they had to do was to rub in the point they wanted to emphasise as gently as they could.” (Laughter and applause.)

Mr. F. C. Gould, the talented and cheerful caricaturist, recently gave a very engaging speech about the nature and atmosphere of modern English caricature. I believe there's really not much to feel proud about in the state of English caricature. There are few reasons for pride; probably the biggest one is Mr. F. C. Gould himself. However, Mr. F. C. Gould, too modest to mention this strong reason for optimism, instead shared a sentiment expressed by many others, though it might not have been said recently with the authority of a renowned cartoonist. He mentioned that he thought “they could take pride in the fact that the style of caricature that is accepted today is very different from the lampooning of the past.” He continued, according to the newspaper report, “Looking back at the political lampoons from Rowlandson and Gilray’s era, they would find them crude and harsh. In some countries abroad, even in America, the method of political caricature still resembles a blunt instrument. The truth is we've moved beyond that blunt stage. If they were harsh in attacking someone, even for political reasons, they only stirred sympathy for the person being attacked. What they needed to do was to make their point as gently as possible.” (Laughter and applause.)

Anybody reading these words, and anybody who heard them, will certainly feel that there is in them a great deal of truth, as well as a great deal of geniality. But along with that truth and with that geniality there is a streak of that erroneous type of optimism which is founded on the fallacy of which I have spoken above. Before we congratulate ourselves upon the absence of certain faults from our nation or society, we ought to ask ourselves why it is that these faults are absent. Are we without the fault because we have the opposite virtue? Or are we without the fault because we have the opposite fault? It is a good thing assuredly, to be innocent of any excess; but let us be sure that we are not innocent of excess merely by being guilty of defect. Is it really true that our English political satire is so moderate because it is so magnanimous, so forgiving, so saintly? Is it penetrated through and through with a mystical charity, with a psychological tenderness? Do we spare the feelings of the Cabinet Minister because we pierce through all his apparent crimes and follies down to the dark virtues of which his own soul is unaware? Do we temper the wind to the Leader of the Opposition because in our all-embracing heart we pity and cherish the struggling spirit of the Leader of the Opposition? Briefly, have we left off being brutal because we are too grand and generous to be brutal? Is it really true that we are better than brutality? Is it really true that we have passed the bludgeon stage?

Anyone reading these words, and anyone who heard them, will definitely sense that there’s a lot of truth here, as well as a lot of warmth. But along with that truth and warmth, there’s an element of misguided optimism based on the fallacy I mentioned earlier. Before we pat ourselves on the back for lacking certain flaws in our nation or society, we should ask ourselves why those flaws are missing. Are we free of the flaw because we possess the opposite virtue? Or are we free of the flaw because we have the opposite flaw? It's certainly a good thing to be free from excess; however, let’s make sure we aren’t free from excess simply because we are suffering from a deficiency. Is it genuinely the case that our English political satire is so restrained because it is so noble, forgiving, and saintly? Is it deeply infused with a mystical kindness, with a psychological compassion? Do we hold back the feelings of the Cabinet Minister because we see through all his apparent wrongdoings and foolishness to the hidden virtues he himself isn’t aware of? Do we soften our approach towards the Leader of the Opposition because, in our all-encompassing hearts, we empathize with and value the struggling spirit of the Leader of the Opposition? In short, have we stopped being brutal because we are too noble and generous to be brutal? Is it really true that we are better than brutality? Is it really true that we have moved on from the bludgeon stage?

I fear that there is, to say the least of it, another side to the matter. Is it not only too probable that the mildness of our political satire, when compared with the political satire of our fathers, arises simply from the profound unreality of our current politics? Rowlandson and Gilray did not fight merely because they were naturally pothouse pugilists; they fought because they had something to fight about. It is easy enough to be refined about things that do not matter; but men kicked and plunged a little in that portentous wrestle in which swung to and fro, alike dizzy with danger, the independence of England, the independence of Ireland, the independence of France. If we wish for a proof of this fact that the lack of refinement did not come from mere brutality, the proof is easy. The proof is that in that struggle no personalities were more brutal than the really refined personalities. None were more violent and intolerant than those who were by nature polished and sensitive. Nelson, for instance, had the nerves and good manners of a woman: nobody in his senses, I suppose, would call Nelson “brutal.” But when he was touched upon the national matter, there sprang out of him a spout of oaths, and he could only tell men to “Kill! kill! kill the d----d Frenchmen.” It would be as easy to take examples on the other side. Camille Desmoulins was a man of much the same type, not only elegant and sweet in temper, but almost tremulously tender and humanitarian. But he was ready, he said, “to embrace Liberty upon a pile of corpses.” In Ireland there were even more instances. Robert Emmet was only one famous example of a whole family of men at once sensitive and savage. I think that Mr. F.C. Gould is altogether wrong in talking of this political ferocity as if it were some sort of survival from ruder conditions, like a flint axe or a hairy man. Cruelty is, perhaps, the worst kind of sin. Intellectual cruelty is certainly the worst kind of cruelty. But there is nothing in the least barbaric or ignorant about intellectual cruelty. The great Renaissance artists who mixed colours exquisitely mixed poisons equally exquisitely; the great Renaissance princes who designed instruments of music also designed instruments of torture. Barbarity, malignity, the desire to hurt men, are the evil things generated in atmospheres of intense reality when great nations or great causes are at war. We may, perhaps, be glad that we have not got them: but it is somewhat dangerous to be proud that we have not got them. Perhaps we are hardly great enough to have them. Perhaps some great virtues have to be generated, as in men like Nelson or Emmet, before we can have these vices at all, even as temptations. I, for one, believe that if our caricaturists do not hate their enemies, it is not because they are too big to hate them, but because their enemies are not big enough to hate. I do not think we have passed the bludgeon stage. I believe we have not come to the bludgeon stage. We must be better, braver, and purer men than we are before we come to the bludgeon stage.

I’m afraid there’s definitely another side to this issue. Isn’t it likely that the softness of our political satire, compared to that of our predecessors, comes from the complete unreality of today’s politics? Rowlandson and Gilray didn’t fight just because they were naturally brawlers; they fought because there were real issues at stake. It’s easy to be refined about things that don’t matter; but people really struggled in that crucial fight where the independence of England, Ireland, and France were at stake. If we need evidence that this lack of refinement doesn’t stem from mere brutality, it’s simple to see. The proof is that, in that struggle, no one was more brutal than those who were truly refined. None were more intense and intolerant than those who were inherently polished and sensitive. For example, Nelson had the nerves and good manners of a lady: I doubt anyone would call Nelson “brutal.” But when it came to national matters, he let loose a torrent of curses and could only tell people to “Kill! kill! kill the d----d Frenchmen.” It would be just as easy to find examples on the opposite side. Camille Desmoulins was very similar; he was not only elegant and kind-hearted but also almost tender and humanitarian to a fault. Yet he claimed he was “ready to embrace Liberty upon a pile of corpses.” In Ireland, there are even more examples. Robert Emmet is just one famous case among many who were both sensitive and savage. I think Mr. F.C. Gould is completely mistaken in discussing this political ferocity as if it were some sort of leftover from cruder times, like a stone axe or a primitive man. Cruelty is probably the worst kind of sin. Intellectual cruelty is definitely the worst type of cruelty. But there’s nothing barbaric or ignorant about intellectual cruelty. The great Renaissance artists who skillfully mixed colors also expertly mixed poisons; the great Renaissance princes who created musical instruments also invented torture devices. Barbarity, malice, the wish to harm others, are evils that arise in atmospheres of intense reality when large nations or significant causes go to war. We might be grateful that we don’t have to deal with them, but it’s a bit dangerous to take pride in not having them. Perhaps we’re just not great enough to possess them. Maybe certain great virtues need to be cultivated, as in individuals like Nelson or Emmet, before we can even be tempted by these vices. Personally, I believe that if our caricaturists don’t hate their enemies, it’s not because they’re above hating them, but because their enemies aren’t significant enough to hate. I don’t think we’ve moved past the bludgeon stage. I believe we haven’t even reached the bludgeon stage yet. We need to become better, braver, and purer individuals than we currently are before we can arrive at that stage.

Let us then, by all means, be proud of the virtues that we have not got; but let us not be too arrogant about the virtues that we cannot help having. It may be that a man living on a desert island has a right to congratulate himself upon the fact that he can meditate at his ease. But he must not congratulate himself on the fact that he is on a desert island, and at the same time congratulate himself on the self-restraint he shows in not going to a ball every night. Similarly our England may have a right to congratulate itself upon the fact that her politics are very quiet, amicable, and humdrum. But she must not congratulate herself upon that fact and also congratulate herself upon the self-restraint she shows in not tearing herself and her citizens into rags. Between two English Privy Councillors polite language is a mark of civilisation, but really not a mark of magnanimity.

Let’s definitely be proud of the qualities we don’t have; however, we shouldn’t be too full of ourselves about the qualities we have no choice but to possess. A guy living on a deserted island might have a reason to feel good about being able to think deeply at his leisure. But he shouldn’t take pride in being stranded on that island, nor should he pat himself on the back for not partying every night. In the same way, England might feel justified in celebrating the fact that its politics are calm, friendly, and ordinary. But it shouldn’t take credit for that and also brag about the self-control it shows by not tearing its citizens apart. Between two English advisers, polite conversation is a sign of civilization, but it’s not really a sign of greatness.

Allied to this question is the kindred question on which we so often hear an innocent British boast—the fact that our statesmen are privately on very friendly relations, although in Parliament they sit on opposite sides of the House. Here, again, it is as well to have no illusions. Our statesmen are not monsters of mystical generosity or insane logic, who are really able to hate a man from three to twelve and to love him from twelve to three. If our social relations are more peaceful than those of France or America or the England of a hundred years ago, it is simply because our politics are more peaceful; not improbably because our politics are more fictitious. If our statesmen agree more in private, it is for the very simple reason that they agree more in public. And the reason they agree so much in both cases is really that they belong to one social class; and therefore the dining life is the real life. Tory and Liberal statesmen like each other, but it is not because they are both expansive; it is because they are both exclusive.

Connected to this question is the related issue we often hear in a proud British claim—that our politicians are privately on very friendly terms, even though in Parliament they sit on opposite sides of the aisle. Here, too, it's important to be clear-minded. Our politicians aren’t extraordinary beings full of selfless generosity or crazy logic, capable of hating someone from three to twelve and loving them from twelve to three. If our social interactions are more peaceful than those in France, America, or even England a century ago, it’s simply because our political climate is less combative; likely because our politics are somewhat fictional. If our politicians agree more in private, it’s mainly because they agree more in public. The reason they have this agreement in both settings is that they belong to the same social class; thus, the dinner party scene is the real social life. Tory and Liberal politicians like each other, not because they’re both affable, but because they’re both exclusive.

PATRIOTISM AND SPORT

I notice that some papers, especially papers that call themselves patriotic, have fallen into quite a panic over the fact that we have been twice beaten in the world of sport, that a Frenchman has beaten us at golf, and that Belgians have beaten us at rowing. I suppose that the incidents are important to any people who ever believed in the self-satisfied English legend on this subject. I suppose that there are men who vaguely believe that we could never be beaten by a Frenchman, despite the fact that we have often been beaten by Frenchmen, and once by a Frenchwoman. In the old pictures in Punch you will find a recurring piece of satire. The English caricaturists always assumed that a Frenchman could not ride to hounds or enjoy English hunting. It did not seem to occur to them that all the people who founded English hunting were Frenchmen. All the Kings and nobles who originally rode to hounds spoke French. Large numbers of those Englishmen who still ride to hounds have French names. I suppose that the thing is important to any one who is ignorant of such evident matters as these. I suppose that if a man has ever believed that we English have some sacred and separate right to be athletic, such reverses do appear quite enormous and shocking. They feel as if, while the proper sun was rising in the east, some other and unexpected sun had begun to rise in the north-north-west by north. For the benefit, the moral and intellectual benefit of such people, it may be worth while to point out that the Anglo-Saxon has in these cases been defeated precisely by those competitors whom he has always regarded as being out of the running; by Latins, and by Latins of the most easy and unstrenuous type; not only by Frenchman, but by Belgians. All this, I say, is worth telling to any intelligent person who believes in the haughty theory of Anglo-Saxon superiority. But, then, no intelligent person does believe in the haughty theory of Anglo-Saxon superiority. No quite genuine Englishman ever did believe in it. And the genuine Englishman these defeats will in no respect dismay.

I notice that some newspapers, especially those that claim to be patriotic, are in a bit of a panic over the fact that we've been beaten twice in sports; a Frenchman has outplayed us in golf, and Belgians have beaten us in rowing. I guess these events matter to anyone who ever believed in the self-satisfied English myth about this. I imagine there are people who vaguely think that we could never lose to a Frenchman, even though we've often lost to Frenchmen, and once to a Frenchwoman. In the old comics in Punch, you’ll find a recurring theme. The English caricaturists always assumed that a Frenchman couldn’t ride with hounds or enjoy English hunting. They didn’t seem to realize that all the people who started English hunting were actually French. All the kings and nobles who originally rode with hounds spoke French. Many of those Englishmen who still ride with hounds have French surnames. I suppose this matters to anyone who is unaware of such obvious facts. I guess if someone has ever believed that we English have some kind of sacred right to be athletic, these losses would seem pretty huge and shocking. It feels as if, while the proper sun was rising in the east, some unexpected sun had started rising in the north-north-west by north. For the benefit, the moral and intellectual benefit, of such people, it might be worth mentioning that the Anglo-Saxon has lost in these cases to competitors he’s always seen as not in the running; to Latins, and to Latins of the most relaxed type; not just to Frenchmen, but also to Belgians. All this is worth sharing with any intelligent person who believes in the arrogant notion of Anglo-Saxon superiority. But then again, no intelligent person actually believes in that notion of superiority. No genuinely English person ever did. And the true Englishman won’t be fazed by these defeats at all.

The genuine English patriot will know that the strength of England has never depended upon any of these things; that the glory of England has never had anything to do with them, except in the opinion of a large section of the rich and a loose section of the poor which copies the idleness of the rich. These people will, of course, think too much of our failure, just as they thought too much of our success. The typical Jingoes who have admired their countrymen too much for being conquerors will, doubtless, despise their countrymen too much for being conquered. But the Englishman with any feeling for England will know that athletic failures do not prove that England is weak, any more than athletic successes proved that England was strong. The truth is that athletics, like all other things, especially modern, are insanely individualistic. The Englishmen who win sporting prizes are exceptional among Englishmen, for the simple reason that they are exceptional even among men. English athletes represent England just about as much as Mr. Barnum’s freaks represent America. There are so few of such people in the whole world that it is almost a toss-up whether they are found in this or that country.

A true English patriot understands that England's strength has never relied on these things; the glory of England has never been tied to them, except in the perceptions of a large portion of the wealthy and a handful of the poor who mimic the lifestyle of the rich. These individuals will, of course, overemphasize our failures, just as they overemphasized our successes. The typical jingoists who have overly praised their fellow countrymen for being conquerors will surely look down on them for being conquered. But any Englishman with pride for England knows that losing in sports doesn’t mean England is weak, any more than winning in sports proved that England was strong. The reality is that athletics, like many other modern things, are extremely individualistic. Englishmen who win sports awards are exceptional among their peers, simply because they are exceptional among all men. English athletes represent England about as much as Mr. Barnum’s freaks represent America. There are so few of these individuals in the world that it’s almost a coin toss whether they are found in one country or another.

If any one wants a simple proof of this, it is easy to find. When the great English athletes are not exceptional Englishmen they are generally not Englishmen at all. Nay, they are often representatives of races of which the average tone is specially incompatible with athletics. For instance, the English are supposed to rule the natives of India in virtue of their superior hardiness, superior activity, superior health of body and mind. The Hindus are supposed to be our subjects because they are less fond of action, less fond of openness and the open air. In a word, less fond of cricket. And, substantially, this is probably true, that the Indians are less fond of cricket. All the same, if you ask among Englishmen for the very best cricket-player, you will find that he is an Indian. Or, to take another case: it is, broadly speaking, true that the Jews are, as a race, pacific, intellectual, indifferent to war, like the Indians, or, perhaps, contemptuous of war, like the Chinese: nevertheless, of the very good prize-fighters, one or two have been Jews.

If anyone wants a simple proof of this, it’s easy to find. When great English athletes aren’t exceptional Englishmen, they’re usually not Englishmen at all. In fact, they often come from backgrounds that generally aren’t compatible with athletics. For example, the English are thought to govern the people of India because of their superior toughness, agility, and overall health. The Hindus are seen as our subjects because they prefer less action and are less fond of the outdoors. In short, they’re less enthusiastic about cricket. And while this is likely true—they are indeed less fond of cricket—if you ask Englishmen who the best cricket player is, you’ll discover that he is an Indian. Or to give another example: it’s broadly true that Jews tend to be a peaceful, intellectual people, indifferent to war, similar to the Indians, or perhaps even scornful of war, like the Chinese. Still, among the very good boxers, there have been one or two who are Jews.

This is one of the strongest instances of the particular kind of evil that arises from our English form of the worship of athletics. It concentrates too much upon the success of individuals. It began, quite naturally and rightly, with wanting England to win. The second stage was that it wanted some Englishmen to win. The third stage was (in the ecstasy and agony of some special competition) that it wanted one particular Englishman to win. And the fourth stage was that when he had won, it discovered that he was not even an Englishman.

This is one of the clearest examples of the specific kind of evil that comes from our English version of sports worship. It focuses too much on individual success. It started, quite naturally and rightly, with the desire for England to win. The second phase was wanting some English athletes to win. The third phase was (in the highs and lows of a particular competition) wanting one specific English athlete to win. And the fourth phase was that when he won, it turned out he wasn’t even English.

This is one of the points, I think, on which something might really be said for Lord Roberts and his rather vague ideas which vary between rifle clubs and conscription. Whatever may be the advantages or disadvantages otherwise of the idea, it is at least an idea of procuring equality and a sort of average in the athletic capacity of the people; it might conceivably act as a corrective to our mere tendency to see ourselves in certain exceptional athletes. As it is, there are millions of Englishmen who really think that they are a muscular race because C.B. Fry is an Englishman. And there are many of them who think vaguely that athletics must belong to England because Ranjitsinhji is an Indian.

This is one of the points where I believe something can genuinely be said for Lord Roberts and his somewhat unclear ideas that range from rifle clubs to conscription. Regardless of the pros or cons of the idea itself, it at least aims to create equality and a kind of average in the athletic abilities of the people; it might potentially serve as a correction to our tendency to view ourselves through the lens of a few exceptional athletes. As things stand, there are millions of Englishmen who truly believe they are a muscular race just because C.B. Fry is English. Many also have a vague notion that athletics must be an English domain because Ranjitsinhji is Indian.

But the real historic strength of England, physical and moral, has never had anything to do with this athletic specialism; it has been rather hindered by it. Somebody said that the Battle of Waterloo was won on Eton playing-fields. It was a particularly unfortunate remark, for the English contribution to the victory of Waterloo depended very much more than is common in victories upon the steadiness of the rank and file in an almost desperate situation. The Battle of Waterloo was won by the stubbornness of the common soldier—that is to say, it was won by the man who had never been to Eton. It was absurd to say that Waterloo was won on Eton cricket-fields. But it might have been fairly said that Waterloo was won on the village green, where clumsy boys played a very clumsy cricket. In a word, it was the average of the nation that was strong, and athletic glories do not indicate much about the average of a nation. Waterloo was not won by good cricket-players. But Waterloo was won by bad cricket-players, by a mass of men who had some minimum of athletic instincts and habits.

But the real historic strength of England, both physical and moral, has never really been about athletic specialization; in fact, it has often been hindered by it. Someone once said that the Battle of Waterloo was won on Eton playing fields. That was a particularly unfortunate comment because the English contribution to the victory at Waterloo relied much more than is usual in victories on the steadiness of the regular soldiers in an almost desperate situation. The Battle of Waterloo was won by the determination of the common soldier—that is to say, it was won by the people who had never been to Eton. It was ridiculous to suggest that Waterloo was won on Eton cricket fields. However, it could fairly be said that Waterloo was won on the village green, where awkward boys played very ungraceful cricket. In short, it was the average person in the nation who was strong, and athletic achievements don’t say much about a nation’s average. Waterloo was not won by good cricket players. But Waterloo was won by bad cricket players, by a large group of men who had some basic athletic instincts and habits.

It is a good sign in a nation when such things are done badly. It shows that all the people are doing them. And it is a bad sign in a nation when such things are done very well, for it shows that only a few experts and eccentrics are doing them, and that the nation is merely looking on. Suppose that whenever we heard of walking in England it always meant walking forty-five miles a day without fatigue. We should be perfectly certain that only a few men were walking at all, and that all the other British subjects were being wheeled about in Bath-chairs. But if when we hear of walking it means slow walking, painful walking, and frequent fatigue, then we know that the mass of the nation still is walking. We know that England is still literally on its feet.

It's a good sign for a country when things are done poorly. It shows that everyone is involved. It's a bad sign when things are done really well because it means only a few experts and oddballs are handling them, and the rest of the country is just watching. Imagine if every time we heard about walking in England, it meant walking forty-five miles a day without getting tired. We would be sure that only a handful of people were actually walking, while everyone else was being pushed around in wheelchairs. But if we hear that walking means slow walking, painful walking, and getting tired often, then we know that most people in the country are still walking. We know that England is still literally on its feet.

The difficulty is therefore that the actual raising of the standard of athletics has probably been bad for national athleticism. Instead of the tournament being a healthy mêlée into which any ordinary man would rush and take his chance, it has become a fenced and guarded tilting-yard for the collision of particular champions against whom no ordinary man would pit himself or even be permitted to pit himself. If Waterloo was won on Eton cricket-fields it was because Eton cricket was probably much more careless then than it is now. As long as the game was a game, everybody wanted to join in it. When it becomes an art, every one wants to look at it. When it was frivolous it may have won Waterloo: when it was serious and efficient it lost Magersfontein.

The problem is that raising the standard of athletics has likely harmed national sports participation. Instead of the tournament being an open event where anyone could join and take their chances, it has turned into a controlled arena for elite champions that no average person would dare compete against or even be allowed to compete against. If Waterloo was won on Eton cricket fields, it was probably because Eton cricket was much more relaxed back then than it is now. As long as the game was just a game, everyone wanted to take part. When it became an art form, everyone wanted to watch instead. It may have won Waterloo when it was playful; when it became serious and efficient, it lost at Magersfontein.

In the Waterloo period there was a general rough-and-tumble athleticism among average Englishmen. It cannot be re-created by cricket, or by conscription, or by any artificial means. It was a thing of the soul. It came out of laughter, religion, and the spirit of the place. But it was like the modern French duel in this—that it might happen to anybody. If I were a French journalist it might really happen that Monsieur Clemenceau might challenge me to meet him with pistols. But I do not think that it is at all likely that Mr. C. B. Fry will ever challenge me to meet him with cricket-bats.

During the Waterloo period, there was a general sense of rough-and-tumble athleticism among average Englishmen. It can’t be recreated through cricket, conscription, or any artificial means. It was something deep within the soul. It stemmed from laughter, religion, and the spirit of the place. But it was similar to the modern French duel in that it could happen to anyone. If I were a French journalist, it might actually occur that Monsieur Clemenceau would challenge me to a duel with pistols. But I don’t think there’s any chance that Mr. C. B. Fry will ever challenge me to duel with cricket bats.

AN ESSAY ON TWO CITIES

A little while ago I fell out of England into the town of Paris. If a man fell out of the moon into the town of Paris he would know that it was the capital of a great nation. If, however, he fell (perhaps off some other side of the moon) so as to hit the city of London, he would not know so well that it was the capital of a great nation; at any rate, he would not know that the nation was so great as it is. This would be so even on the assumption that the man from the moon could not read our alphabet, as presumably he could not, unless elementary education in that planet has gone to rather unsuspected lengths. But it is true that a great part of the distinctive quality which separates Paris from London may be even seen in the names. Real democrats always insist that England is an aristocratic country. Real aristocrats always insist (for some mysterious reason) that it is a democratic country. But if any one has any real doubt about the matter let him consider simply the names of the streets. Nearly all the streets out of the Strand, for instance, are named after the first name, second name, third name, fourth, fifth, and sixth names of some particular noble family; after their relations, connections, or places of residence—Arundel Street, Norfolk Street, Villiers Street, Bedford Street, Southampton Street, and any number of others. The names are varied, so as to introduce the same family under all sorts of different surnames. Thus we have Arundel Street and also Norfolk Street; thus we have Buckingham Street and also Villiers Street. To say that this is not aristocracy is simply intellectual impudence. I am an ordinary citizen, and my name is Gilbert Keith Chesterton; and I confess that if I found three streets in a row in the Strand, the first called Gilbert Street, the second Keith Street, and the third Chesterton Street, I should consider that I had become a somewhat more important person in the commonwealth than was altogether good for its health. If Frenchmen ran London (which God forbid!), they would think it quite as ludicrous that those streets should be named after the Duke of Buckingham as that they should be named after me. They are streets out of one of the main thoroughfares of London. If French methods were adopted, one of them would be called Shakspere Street, another Cromwell Street, another Wordsworth Street; there would be statues of each of these persons at the end of each of these streets, and any streets left over would be named after the date on which the Reform Bill was passed or the Penny Postage established.

Not long ago, I dropped out of England and landed in Paris. If someone fell out of the moon and into Paris, they would realize it’s the capital of a great nation. However, if they landed in London instead (perhaps from a different side of the moon), they wouldn’t grasp as easily that it’s the capital of a significant nation; in fact, they might not realize just how great that nation is. This holds true even if the moon man couldn't read our alphabet, which he probably couldn't unless education on that planet has progressed surprisingly far. But it’s true that a lot of what makes Paris distinct from London can be seen in the names. True democrats always argue that England is an aristocratic country. True aristocrats always claim (for some odd reason) that it’s a democratic country. If anyone has serious doubts about it, just look at the names of the streets. Nearly all the streets off the Strand, for example, are named after various members of the same noble family or their relatives, connections, or homes—Arundel Street, Norfolk Street, Villiers Street, Bedford Street, Southampton Street, and many others. The names vary to introduce the same family under different surnames. So, we have Arundel Street and Norfolk Street, Buckingham Street and Villiers Street. To say that this isn’t aristocracy is simply being intellectually dishonest. I’m just an ordinary citizen, and my name is Gilbert Keith Chesterton; I admit that if I found three consecutive streets on the Strand named Gilbert Street, Keith Street, and Chesterton Street, I’d think I had become a bit too significant in the community for everyone’s good. If the French ran London (which I hope never happens!), they would find it just as ridiculous for those streets to be named after the Duke of Buckingham as they would for them to be named after me. These are streets that branch off one of the main roads in London. If French naming conventions were used, one would be called Shakspere Street, another Cromwell Street, and yet another Wordsworth Street; there would be statues of these figures at the end of each street, and any leftover streets would be named after the date the Reform Bill was passed or when Penny Postage started.

Suppose a man tried to find people in London by the names of the places. It would make a fine farce, illustrating our illogicality. Our hero having once realised that Buckingham Street was named after the Buckingham family, would naturally walk into Buckingham Palace in search of the Duke of Buckingham. To his astonishment he would meet somebody quite different. His simple lunar logic would lead him to suppose that if he wanted the Duke of Marlborough (which seems unlikely) he would find him at Marlborough House. He would find the Prince of Wales. When at last he understood that the Marlboroughs live at Blenheim, named after the great Marlborough’s victory, he would, no doubt, go there. But he would again find himself in error if, acting upon this principle, he tried to find the Duke of Wellington, and told the cabman to drive to Waterloo. I wonder that no one has written a wild romance about the adventures of such an alien, seeking the great English aristocrats, and only guided by the names; looking for the Duke of Bedford in the town of that name, seeking for some trace of the Duke of Norfolk in Norfolk. He might sail for Wellington in New Zealand to find the ancient seat of the Wellingtons. The last scene might show him trying to learn Welsh in order to converse with the Prince of Wales.

Imagine a guy trying to find people in London based on the names of places. It would be a hilarious mess, showing how illogical we can be. Our main character, realizing that Buckingham Street is named after the Buckingham family, would naturally walk into Buckingham Palace looking for the Duke of Buckingham. To his surprise, he would meet someone completely different. His simple logic would lead him to think that if he wanted the Duke of Marlborough (which seems unlikely), he would find him at Marlborough House. Instead, he would meet the Prince of Wales. Once he finally figured out that the Marlboroughs live at Blenheim, named after the great Marlborough’s victory, he would probably go there. But he would be wrong again if he tried to find the Duke of Wellington and told the cab driver to take him to Waterloo. I wonder why nobody has written a crazy story about the adventures of such a clueless person, searching for the great English aristocrats, guided only by the names; looking for the Duke of Bedford in the town of Bedford, searching for some trace of the Duke of Norfolk in Norfolk. He might even travel to Wellington in New Zealand to find the original home of the Wellingtons. The final scene could show him trying to learn Welsh to chat with the Prince of Wales.

But even if the imaginary traveller knew no alphabet of this earth at all, I think it would still be possible to suppose him seeing a difference between London and Paris, and, upon the whole, the real difference. He would not be able to read the words “Quai Voltaire;” but he would see the sneering statue and the hard, straight roads; without having heard of Voltaire he would understand that the city was Voltairean. He would not know that Fleet Street was named after the Fleet Prison. But the same national spirit which kept the Fleet Prison closed and narrow still keeps Fleet Street closed and narrow. Or, if you will, you may call Fleet Street cosy, and the Fleet Prison cosy. I think I could be more comfortable in the Fleet Prison, in an English way of comfort, than just under the statue of Voltaire. I think that the man from the moon would know France without knowing French; I think that he would know England without having heard the word. For in the last resort all men talk by signs. To talk by statues is to talk by signs; to talk by cities is to talk by signs. Pillars, palaces, cathedrals, temples, pyramids, are an enormous dumb alphabet: as if some giant held up his fingers of stone. The most important things at the last are always said by signs, even if, like the Cross on St. Paul’s, they are signs in heaven. If men do not understand signs, they will never understand words.

But even if the imaginary traveler didn’t know any alphabet from this world at all, I think it would still be reasonable to imagine him noticing a difference between London and Paris, and, overall, the real difference. He might not be able to read the words “Quai Voltaire,” but he would see the mocking statue and the hard, straight streets; without ever hearing about Voltaire, he would grasp that the city had a Voltairean vibe. He wouldn’t know that Fleet Street was named after the Fleet Prison. However, the same national spirit that kept the Fleet Prison closed and cramped still keeps Fleet Street closed and cramped. Or, if you prefer, you could call Fleet Street cozy, just like the Fleet Prison is cozy. I think I could feel more at ease in the Fleet Prison, in a distinctly English way of comfort, than right under the statue of Voltaire. I believe the man from the moon would recognize France even without knowing French; I think he would know England without having heard the name. Because ultimately, all people communicate through signs. Communicating through statues is communicating through signs; communicating through cities is also communicating through signs. Pillars, palaces, cathedrals, temples, pyramids, are an enormous silent alphabet: as if some giant were holding up his fingers of stone. The most crucial things are always expressed through signs, even if, like the Cross on St. Paul’s, they are signs in the sky. If people don’t understand signs, they will never understand words.

For my part, I should be inclined to suggest that the chief object of education should be to restore simplicity. If you like to put it so, the chief object of education is not to learn things; nay, the chief object of education is to unlearn things. The chief object of education is to unlearn all the weariness and wickedness of the world and to get back into that state of exhilaration we all instinctively celebrate when we write by preference of children and of boys. If I were an examiner appointed to examine all examiners (which does not at present appear probable), I would not only ask the teachers how much knowledge they had imparted; I would ask them how much splendid and scornful ignorance they had erected, like some royal tower in arms. But, in any case, I would insist that people should have so much simplicity as would enable them to see things suddenly and to see things as they are. I do not care so much whether they can read the names over the shops. I do care very much whether they can read the shops. I do not feel deeply troubled as to whether they can tell where London is on the map so long as they can tell where Brixton is on the way home. I do not even mind whether they can put two and two together in the mathematical sense; I am content if they can put two and two together in the metaphorical sense. But all this longer statement of an obvious view comes back to the metaphor I have employed. I do not care a dump whether they know the alphabet, so long as they know the dumb alphabet.

For my part, I would suggest that the main goal of education should be to bring back simplicity. If you want to put it that way, the main goal of education isn’t just to acquire knowledge; rather, the main goal of education is to unlearn things. The primary focus of education is to unlearn all the weariness and negativity of the world and to return to that sense of joy we all instinctively feel when we write about children and boys. If I were an examiner in charge of evaluating all examiners (which doesn’t seem likely at the moment), I wouldn’t just ask teachers how much knowledge they’ve shared; I would also want to know how much remarkable and proud ignorance they have built up, like a royal fortress. In any case, I would insist that people should have enough simplicity to see things clearly and as they truly are. I’m not too concerned about whether they can read the names on shop signs. What really matters to me is whether they can understand what the shops represent. I’m not deeply worried about whether they can pinpoint London on a map as long as they can find Brixton on the way home. I don’t even care if they can do basic math; I’m satisfied if they can connect ideas in a metaphorical sense. But all this longer explanation of an obvious point brings me back to my previous metaphor. I don’t care if they know the alphabet, as long as they understand the fundamental concepts behind it.

Unfortunately, I have noticed in many aspects of our popular education that this is not done at all. One teaches our London children to see London with abrupt and simple eyes. And London is far more difficult to see properly than any other place. London is a riddle. Paris is an explanation. The education of the Parisian child is something corresponding to the clear avenues and the exact squares of Paris. When the Parisian boy has done learning about the French reason and the Roman order he can go out and see the thing repeated in the shapes of many shining public places, in the angles of many streets. But when the English boy goes out, after learning about a vague progress and idealism, he cannot see it anywhere. He cannot see anything anywhere, except Sapolio and the Daily Mail. We must either alter London to suit the ideals of our education, or else alter our education to suit the great beauty of London.

Unfortunately, I've noticed in many areas of our education that this isn’t happening at all. We teach our London kids to look at London with a simplistic and one-dimensional perspective. But London is much harder to understand properly than anywhere else. London is a puzzle. Paris is straightforward. The education of a Parisian child matches the clear streets and precise squares of their city. When a Parisian boy finishes learning about French logic and Roman structure, he can step outside and see those concepts reflected in the design of many beautiful public spaces and the layout of numerous streets. However, when an English boy steps out after being taught about vague progress and idealism, he can’t see it anywhere. He can't see anything except for cleaning products and the Daily Mail. We either need to change London to fit the ideals of our education or change our education to appreciate the incredible beauty of London.

FRENCH AND ENGLISH

It is obvious that there is a great deal of difference between being international and being cosmopolitan. All good men are international. Nearly all bad men are cosmopolitan. If we are to be international we must be national. And it is largely because those who call themselves the friends of peace have not dwelt sufficiently on this distinction that they do not impress the bulk of any of the nations to which they belong. International peace means a peace between nations, not a peace after the destruction of nations, like the Buddhist peace after the destruction of personality. The golden age of the good European is like the heaven of the Christian: it is a place where people will love each other; not like the heaven of the Hindu, a place where they will be each other. And in the case of national character this can be seen in a curious way. It will generally be found, I think, that the more a man really appreciates and admires the soul of another people the less he will attempt to imitate it; he will be conscious that there is something in it too deep and too unmanageable to imitate. The Englishman who has a fancy for France will try to be French; the Englishman who admires France will remain obstinately English. This is to be particularly noticed in the case of our relations with the French, because it is one of the outstanding peculiarities of the French that their vices are all on the surface, and their extraordinary virtues concealed. One might almost say that their vices are the flower of their virtues.

It's clear that there's a big difference between being international and being cosmopolitan. Good people are international. Nearly all bad people are cosmopolitan. If we want to be international, we have to be national first. And it's mainly because those who claim to be peace advocates haven't focused enough on this distinction that they fail to make an impact on the majority of their nations. International peace means peace between nations, not peace after the destruction of nations, like the Buddhist concept of peace after losing one's identity. The ideal life for a good European is similar to the Christian view of heaven: it's a place where people will love one another, not like the Hindu view of heaven, which is a place where they will become each other. In terms of national character, this can be seen in an interesting way. Generally, the more a person truly appreciates and admires the essence of another culture, the less they will try to copy it; they’ll realize that there’s something in it that's too profound and too complicated to replicate. An Englishman who is fond of France will try to act French, while an Englishman who admires France will stubbornly remain English. This is particularly noticeable in our interactions with the French because it's one of the unique traits of the French that their flaws are all visible, while their remarkable virtues are hidden. One could almost say that their vices are the blossoms of their virtues.

Thus their obscenity is the expression of their passionate love of dragging all things into the light. The avarice of their peasants means the independence of their peasants. What the English call their rudeness in the streets is a phase of their social equality. The worried look of their women is connected with the responsibility of their women; and a certain unconscious brutality of hurry and gesture in the men is related to their inexhaustible and extraordinary military courage. Of all countries, therefore, France is the worst country for a superficial fool to admire. Let a fool hate France: if the fool loves it he will soon be a knave. He will certainly admire it, not only for the things that are not creditable, but actually for the things that are not there. He will admire the grace and indolence of the most industrious people in the world. He will admire the romance and fantasy of the most determinedly respectable and commonplace people in the world. This mistake the Englishman will make if he admires France too hastily; but the mistake that he makes about France will be slight compared with the mistake that he makes about himself. An Englishman who professes really to like French realistic novels, really to be at home in a French modern theatre, really to experience no shock on first seeing the savage French caricatures, is making a mistake very dangerous for his own sincerity. He is admiring something he does not understand. He is reaping where he has not sown, and taking up where he has not laid down; he is trying to taste the fruit when he has never toiled over the tree. He is trying to pluck the exquisite fruit of French cynicism, when he has never tilled the rude but rich soil of French virtue.

So their vulgarity expresses their intense desire to bring everything into the light. The greed of their peasants leads to their independence. What the English refer to as their rudeness in the streets is a sign of their social equality. The worried expression of their women is tied to their responsibilities; and a certain unconscious roughness in the men’s hurry and gestures connects with their endless and extraordinary military bravery. Therefore, of all countries, France is the worst place for a superficial fool to admire. Let a fool hate France: if a fool loves it, he will soon become a dishonest person. He will surely admire it not only for the disreputable things but also for things that don’t even exist. He will admire the elegance and laziness of the most hardworking people in the world. He will admire the romance and fantasy of the most deliberately respectable and ordinary people in the world. This is the mistake an Englishman will make if he admires France too quickly; but the error he makes about France will be minor compared to the mistake he makes about himself. An Englishman who claims to genuinely like French realistic novels, who feels at home in a French modern theater, who feels no shock upon first seeing the outrageous French caricatures, is making a very dangerous mistake for his own honesty. He is admiring something he doesn’t understand. He is benefiting from what he has not earned, and taking up what he has not put down; he is trying to enjoy the fruit without having ever worked on the tree. He is trying to pick the exquisite fruit of French cynicism, while he has never cultivated the rough but rich soil of French virtue.

The thing can only be made clear to Englishmen by turning it round. Suppose a Frenchman came out of democratic France to live in England, where the shadow of the great houses still falls everywhere, and where even freedom was, in its origin, aristocratic. If the Frenchman saw our aristocracy and liked it, if he saw our snobbishness and liked it, if he set himself to imitate it, we all know what we should feel. We all know that we should feel that that particular Frenchman was a repulsive little gnat. He would be imitating English aristocracy; he would be imitating the English vice. But he would not even understand the vice he plagiarised: especially he would not understand that the vice is partly a virtue. He would not understand those elements in the English which balance snobbishness and make it human: the great kindness of the English, their hospitality, their unconscious poetry, their sentimental conservatism, which really admires the gentry. The French Royalist sees that the English like their King. But he does not grasp that while it is base to worship a King, it is almost noble to worship a powerless King. The impotence of the Hanoverian Sovereigns has raised the English loyal subject almost to the chivalry and dignity of a Jacobite. The Frenchman sees that the English servant is respectful: he does not realise that he is also disrespectful; that there is an English legend of the humorous and faithful servant, who is as much a personality as his master; the Caleb Balderstone, the Sam Weller. He sees that the English do admire a nobleman; he does not allow for the fact that they admire a nobleman most when he does not behave like one. They like a noble to be unconscious and amiable: the slave may be humble, but the master must not be proud. The master is Life, as they would like to enjoy it; and among the joys they desire in him there is none which they desire more sincerely than that of generosity, of throwing money about among mankind, or, to use the noble mediæval word, largesse—the joy of largeness. That is why a cabman tells you are no gentleman if you give him his correct fare. Not only his pocket, but his soul is hurt. You have wounded his ideal. You have defaced his vision of the perfect aristocrat. All this is really very subtle and elusive; it is very difficult to separate what is mere slavishness from what is a sort of vicarious nobility in the English love of a lord. And no Frenchman could easily grasp it at all. He would think it was mere slavishness; and if he liked it, he would be a slave. So every Englishman must (at first) feel French candour to be mere brutality. And if he likes it, he is a brute. These national merits must not be understood so easily. It requires long years of plenitude and quiet, the slow growth of great parks, the seasoning of oaken beams, the dark enrichment of red wine in cellars and in inns, all the leisure and the life of England through many centuries, to produce at last the generous and genial fruit of English snobbishness. And it requires battery and barricade, songs in the streets, and ragged men dead for an idea, to produce and justify the terrible flower of French indecency.

The only way to make this clear to Englishmen is by looking at it from a different angle. Imagine a Frenchman moving from democratic France to live in England, where the influence of the aristocracy is everywhere, and where even the concept of freedom originally had aristocratic roots. If the Frenchman admired our aristocracy, appreciated our snobbishness, and tried to copy it, we would all feel a certain way. We would see that particular Frenchman as a annoying little bug. He’d be mimicking English aristocracy; he’d be copying an English flaw. But he wouldn’t even grasp the flaw he’s imitating: especially, he wouldn’t understand that this flaw is partly a strength. He wouldn’t recognize the qualities in the English that balance snobbishness and make it more human: their great kindness, their hospitality, their unintentional poetic nature, their sentimental conservatism, which genuinely admires the upper class. The French Royalist notices that the English like their King. But he doesn’t realize that while it’s shameful to worship a King, it’s almost noble to worship a powerless King. The weakness of the Hanoverian Sovereigns has elevated the English loyal subject to a level of chivalry and dignity similar to that of a Jacobite. The Frenchman observes that the English servant shows respect; what he doesn’t see is that he can also be disrespectful; that there’s an English legend about the humorous and loyal servant, who has a personality just as much as his master; figures like Caleb Balderstone and Sam Weller. He notices that the English admire noblemen; he fails to understand that they admire a nobleman the most when he doesn’t act like one. They prefer a nobleman to be naive and friendly: the servant may be humble, but the master should not be arrogant. The master embodies Life, as they wish to experience it; and among the qualities they genuinely desire in him, there’s none they treasure more than generosity, the act of sharing wealth with others, or, to use the noble medieval term, largesse—the joy of being magnanimous. That’s why a cab driver will tell you that you’re not a gentleman if you give him the exact fare. Not just his wallet, but his spirit is hurt. You’ve wounded his ideal. You’ve tarnished his vision of the perfect aristocrat. All of this is quite subtle and elusive; it’s very challenging to differentiate between mere submissiveness and a kind of vicarious nobility in the English admiration for a lord. And a Frenchman would have a hard time grasping it at all. He would see it as mere servility; and if he finds it appealing, he becomes a slave. So, every Englishman must (initially) perceive French frankness as mere brutality. And if he appreciates it, he is a brute. These national qualities are not so easily understood. It takes many years of abundance and peace, the slow development of grand parks, the aging of oak beams, the deepening of red wine in cellars and taverns, all the leisure and life of England over many centuries, to eventually produce the generous and cheerful outcome of English snobbery. And it takes uprising and barricading, street songs, and ragged men dying for a cause, to create and justify the harsh bloom of French indecency.

When I was in Paris a short time ago, I went with an English friend of mine to an extremely brilliant and rapid succession of French plays, each occupying about twenty minutes. They were all astonishingly effective; but there was one of them which was so effective that my friend and I fought about it outside, and had almost to be separated by the police. It was intended to indicate how men really behaved in a wreck or naval disaster, how they break down, how they scream, how they fight each other without object and in a mere hatred of everything. And then there was added, with all that horrible irony which Voltaire began, a scene in which a great statesman made a speech over their bodies, saying that they were all heroes and had died in a fraternal embrace. My friend and I came out of this theatre, and as he had lived long in Paris, he said, like a Frenchman: “What admirable artistic arrangement! Is it not exquisite?” “No,” I replied, assuming as far as possible the traditional attitude of John Bull in the pictures in Punch—“No, it is not exquisite. Perhaps it is unmeaning; if it is unmeaning I do not mind. But if it has a meaning I know what the meaning is; it is that under all their pageant of chivalry men are not only beasts, but even hunted beasts. I do not know much of humanity, especially when humanity talks in French. But I know when a thing is meant to uplift the human soul, and when it is meant to depress it. I know that ‘Cyrano de Bergerac’ (where the actors talked even quicker) was meant to encourage man. And I know that this was meant to discourage him.” “These sentimental and moral views of art,” began my friend, but I broke into his words as a light broke into my mind. “Let me say to you,” I said, “what Jaurès said to Liebknecht at the Socialist Conference: ‘You have not died on the barricades’. You are an Englishman, as I am, and you ought to be as amiable as I am. These people have some right to be terrible in art, for they have been terrible in politics. They may endure mock tortures on the stage; they have seen real tortures in the streets. They have been hurt for the idea of Democracy. They have been hurt for the idea of Catholicism. It is not so utterly unnatural to them that they should be hurt for the idea of literature. But, by blazes, it is altogether unnatural to me! And the worst thing of all is that I, who am an Englishman, loving comfort, should find comfort in such things as this. The French do not seek comfort here, but rather unrest. This restless people seeks to keep itself in a perpetual agony of the revolutionary mood. Frenchmen, seeking revolution, may find the humiliation of humanity inspiring. But God forbid that two pleasure-seeking Englishmen should ever find it pleasant!”

When I was in Paris not long ago, I went with an English friend of mine to a series of incredibly clever and fast-paced French plays, each lasting about twenty minutes. They were all remarkably powerful; however, there was one that was so impactful that my friend and I ended up arguing about it outside and nearly had to be separated by the police. It aimed to show how men really behave in a shipwreck or disaster, how they break down, scream, and fight each other aimlessly out of a sheer hatred for everything. Added to this was a scene with all the dark irony that Voltaire initiated, where a prominent statesman gave a speech over their bodies, declaring they were all heroes who died in a brotherly embrace. As we left the theater, my friend, who had lived in Paris for a long time, said, like a Frenchman: “What an admirable artistic arrangement! Isn’t it exquisite?” “No,” I replied, trying to assume the traditional stance of John Bull in the cartoons from Punch—“No, it’s not exquisite. It might be meaningless; if it is meaningless, I don't mind. But if it has a meaning, I know what it is; it’s that beneath all their chivalrous display, men are not only beasts but even hunted ones. I don’t know much about humanity, especially when it speaks French. But I can recognize when something is meant to uplift the human spirit and when it’s meant to bring it down. I know that ‘Cyrano de Bergerac’ (where the actors talked even faster) was meant to inspire. And I know this was meant to discourage.” “These sentimental and moral views of art,” my friend started to say, but I interrupted him as a realization struck me. “Let me tell you,” I said, “what Jaurès said to Liebknecht at the Socialist Conference: ‘You have not died on the barricades.’ You’re an Englishman, just like me, and you should be as agreeable as I am. These people have some right to be intense in art because they have faced intensity in politics. They might endure mock tortures on stage; they’ve seen real torture in the streets. They have suffered for the idea of Democracy. They have suffered for the idea of Catholicism. It’s not that unusual for them to suffer for the idea of literature. But, good grief, it feels completely unnatural to me! And the worst part is that I, as an Englishman who loves comfort, find comfort in things like this. The French don’t seek comfort here; they seek unrest instead. This restless people tries to keep itself in a constant state of revolutionary agitation. Frenchmen, seeking revolution, may find humanity's humiliation inspiring. But God forbid that two pleasure-seeking Englishmen ever find it enjoyable!”

THE ZOLA CONTROVERSY

The difference between two great nations can be illustrated by the coincidence that at this moment both France and England are engaged in discussing the memorial of a literary man. France is considering the celebration of the late Zola, England is considering that of the recently deceased Shakspere. There is some national significance, it may be, in the time that has elapsed. Some will find impatience and indelicacy in this early attack on Zola or deification of him; but the nation which has sat still for three hundred years after Shakspere’s funeral may be considered, perhaps, to have carried delicacy too far. But much deeper things are involved than the mere matter of time. The point of the contrast is that the French are discussing whether there shall be any monument, while the English are discussing only what the monument shall be. In other words, the French are discussing a living question, while we are discussing a dead one. Or rather, not a dead one, but a settled one, which is quite a different thing.

The difference between two great nations can be illustrated by the fact that right now both France and England are discussing a tribute to a literary figure. France is considering how to honor the late Zola, while England is focused on the recently deceased Shakespeare. There might be some national significance in the time that's passed. Some people might see impatience and insensitivity in this early praise of Zola, but a nation that has waited three hundred years after Shakespeare’s death might have taken sensitivity too far. However, there are much deeper issues at play than just the time factor. The key difference is that the French are debating whether to erect any monument at all, while the English are only discussing what the monument should look like. In other words, the French are tackling a current issue, while we are dealing with a past one. Or rather, not a past one, but one that's already been resolved, which is a completely different matter.

When a thing of the intellect is settled it is not dead: rather it is immortal. The multiplication table is immortal, and so is the fame of Shakspere. But the fame of Zola is not dead or not immortal; it is at its crisis, it is in the balance; and may be found wanting. The French, therefore, are quite right in considering it a living question. It is still living as a question, because it is not yet solved. But Shakspere is not a living question: he is a living answer.

When an idea is established, it isn’t dead; it’s actually immortal. The multiplication table is immortal, as is the legacy of Shakespeare. However, Zola’s reputation isn’t dead or immortal; it’s at a turning point, hanging in the balance, and could fall short. The French are completely justified in viewing it as a current issue. It’s still relevant because it hasn’t been resolved yet. But Shakespeare isn’t a current issue; he’s a timeless answer.

For my part, therefore, I think the French Zola controversy much more practical and exciting than the English Shakspere one. The admission of Zola to the Panthéon may be regarded as defining Zola’s position. But nobody could say that a statue of Shakspere, even fifty feet high, on the top of St. Paul’s Cathedral, could define Shakspere’s position. It only defines our position towards Shakspere. It is he who is fixed; it is we who are unstable. The nearest approach to an English parallel to the Zola case would be furnished if it were proposed to put some savagely controversial and largely repulsive author among the ashes of the greatest English poets. Suppose, for instance, it were proposed to bury Mr. Rudyard Kipling in Westminster Abbey. I should be against burying him in Westminster Abbey; first, because he is still alive (and here I think even he himself might admit the justice of my protest); and second, because I should like to reserve that rapidly narrowing space for the great permanent examples, not for the interesting foreign interruptions, of English literature. I would not have either Mr. Kipling or Mr. George Moore in Westminster Abbey, though Mr. Kipling has certainly caught even more cleverly than Mr. Moore the lucid and cool cruelty of the French short story. I am very sure that Geoffrey Chaucer and Joseph Addison get on very well together in the Poets’ Corner, despite the centuries that sunder them. But I feel that Mr. George Moore would be much happier in Pere-la-Chaise, with a riotous statue by Rodin on the top of him; and Mr. Kipling much happier under some huge Asiatic monument, carved with all the cruelties of the gods.

For my part, I think the French Zola controversy is much more practical and exciting than the English Shakespeare one. Zola's admission to the Panthéon can be seen as defining his position, but no one could claim that a statue of Shakespeare, even fifty feet tall, on top of St. Paul’s Cathedral, could define his position. It only defines how we see Shakespeare. He is fixed; we are the ones who are unstable. The closest English parallel to the Zola case would be if someone proposed to place a fiercely controversial and largely disliked author among the ashes of the greatest English poets. For example, suppose it were suggested to bury Mr. Rudyard Kipling in Westminster Abbey. I would oppose that idea, firstly because he is still alive (and I think even he would admit I have a point); and secondly, because I would want to reserve that shrinking space for the great permanent examples of English literature, rather than for the interesting foreign interruptions. I wouldn’t want either Mr. Kipling or Mr. George Moore in Westminster Abbey, although Mr. Kipling has certainly captured the clear and cool cruelty of the French short story even more effectively than Mr. Moore. I’m quite sure that Geoffrey Chaucer and Joseph Addison get along well in the Poets’ Corner, despite the centuries that separate them. But I believe Mr. George Moore would be much happier in Père Lachaise, with a wild statue by Rodin on top of him; and Mr. Kipling would be much happier under some massive Asiatic monument, carved with all the cruelties of the gods.

As to the affair of the English monument to Shakspere, every people has its own mode of commemoration, and I think there is a great deal to be said for ours. There is the French monumental style, which consists in erecting very pompous statues, very well done. There is the German monumental style, which consists in erecting very pompous statues, badly done. And there is the English monumental method, the great English way with statues, which consists in not erecting them at all. A statue may be dignified; but the absence of a statue is always dignified. For my part, I feel there is something national, something wholesomely symbolic, in the fact that there is no statue of Shakspere. There is, of course, one in Leicester Square; but the very place where it stands shows that it was put up by a foreigner for foreigners. There is surely something modest and manly about not attempting to express our greatest poet in the plastic arts in which we do not excel. We honour Shakspere as the Jews honour God—by not daring to make of him a graven image. Our sculpture, our statues, are good enough for bankers and philanthropists, who are our curse: not good enough for him, who is our benediction. Why should we celebrate the very art in which we triumph by the very art in which we fail?

Regarding the English monument to Shakespeare, every culture has its own way of commemorating figures, and I believe ours has a lot of merit. The French style of monuments involves erecting grand statues that are really well done. The German style also features grand statues, but they’re often poorly executed. Then there’s the English approach to monuments, which is to not put them up at all. A statue can be dignified, but not having a statue is always dignified. Personally, I think there’s something inherently British and refreshingly symbolic in the absence of a statue for Shakespeare. Sure, there’s one in Leicester Square, but its location suggests it was erected by a foreigner for foreigners. There’s something humble and noble about not trying to represent our greatest poet in a medium where we don’t excel. We honor Shakespeare like the Jews honor God—by not daring to create a carved image of him. Our sculptures and statues are good enough for bankers and philanthropists, who are our burden; but they’re not good enough for him, who is our blessing. Why should we celebrate the art where we excel by using the art where we fall short?

England is most easily understood as the country of amateurs. It is especially the country of amateur soldiers (that is, of Volunteers), of amateur statesmen (that is, of aristocrats), and it is not unreasonable or out of keeping that it should be rather specially the country of a careless and lounging view of literature. Shakspere has no academic monument for the same reason that he had no academic education. He had small Latin and less Greek, and (in the same spirit) he has never been commemorated in Latin epitaphs or Greek marble. If there is nothing clear and fixed about the emblems of his fame, it is because there was nothing clear and fixed about the origins of it. Those great schools and Universities which watch a man in his youth may record him in his death; but Shakspere had no such unifying traditions. We can only say of him what we can say of Dickens. We can only say that he came from nowhere and that he went everywhere. For him a monument in any place is out of place. A cold statue in a certain square is unsuitable to him as it would be unsuitable to Dickens. If we put up a statue of Dickens in Portland Place to-morrow we should feel the stiffness as unnatural. We should fear that the statue might stroll about the street at night.

England is often seen as the land of amateurs. It's especially known for amateur soldiers (or Volunteers), amateur politicians (or aristocrats), and it’s not surprising that it has a laid-back attitude towards literature. Shakespeare doesn't have an academic memorial because, like his education, it wasn't formal. He knew a bit of Latin and even less Greek, and as a result, he’s never been honored with Latin epitaphs or Greek statues. The lack of clear and defined symbols of his fame reflects the uncertainty of his origins. The great schools and universities that track a person's youth can memorialize them in death, but Shakespeare didn’t have those cohesive traditions. The best we can say about him is similar to what we might say about Dickens: he came from nowhere and went everywhere. A monument dedicated to him anywhere seems out of place. A cold statue in a public square doesn't fit him any more than it would fit Dickens. If we were to erect a statue of Dickens in Portland Place tomorrow, it would feel awkward, and we might imagine the statue wandering the streets at night.

But in France the question of whether Zola shall go to the Panthéon when he is dead is quite as practicable as the question whether he should go to prison when he was alive. It is the problem of whether the nation shall take one turn of thought or another. In raising a monument to Zola they do not raise merely a trophy, but a finger-post. The question is one which will have to be settled in most European countries; but like all such questions, it has come first to a head in France; because France is the battlefield of Christendom. That question is, of course, roughly this: whether in that ill-defined area of verbal licence on certain dangerous topics it is an extenuation of indelicacy or an aggravation of it that the indelicacy was deliberate and solemn. Is indecency more indecent if it is grave, or more indecent if it is gay? For my part, I belong to an old school in this matter. When a book or a play strikes me as a crime, I am not disarmed by being told that it is a serious crime. If a man has written something vile, I am not comforted by the explanation that he quite meant to do it. I know all the evils of flippancy; I do not like the man who laughs at the sight of virtue. But I prefer him to the man who weeps at the sight of virtue and complains bitterly of there being any such thing. I am not reassured, when ethics are as wild as cannibalism, by the fact that they are also as grave and sincere as suicide. And I think there is an obvious fallacy in the bitter contrasts drawn by some moderns between the aversion to Ibsen’s “Ghosts” and the popularity of some such joke as “Dear Old Charlie.” Surely there is nothing mysterious or unphilosophic in the popular preference. The joke of “Dear Old Charlie” is passed—because it is a joke. “Ghosts” are exorcised—because they are ghosts.

But in France, the question of whether Zola should be honored in the Panthéon after his death is as practical as whether he should have been imprisoned while alive. It reflects whether the nation will choose one way of thinking over another. By erecting a monument to Zola, they’re not just creating a trophy, but a guidepost. This is a question that will need to be addressed in most European countries, but, like so many such questions, it has first come to a head in France because France is the front line of Christendom. The question basically boils down to this: in that vague space of free speech on certain sensitive topics, does it make it less offensive or more offensive that the offense was intentional and serious? Is indecency more troubling when it’s grave, or is it more troubling when it’s light-hearted? Personally, I come from an older perspective on this issue. When a book or a play strikes me as a crime, I’m not reassured by being told it’s a serious crime. If someone has written something vile, I’m not comforted by the fact that he certainly meant to do it. I recognize all the dangers of flippancy; I dislike the person who mocks virtue. But I prefer him to the person who cries at the sight of virtue and bitterly complains that it exists at all. I’m not calmed when ethics are as barbaric as cannibalism, regardless of the fact that they’re also as serious and sincere as suicide. And I think there’s a clear error in the harsh comparisons made by some moderns between the aversion to Ibsen’s “Ghosts” and the popularity of a lighter joke like “Dear Old Charlie.” Surely, there’s nothing mysterious or unphilosophical about this common preference. The joke of “Dear Old Charlie” is popular—because it’s a joke. “Ghosts” are rejected—because they are ghosts.

This is, of course, the whole question of Zola. I am grown up, and I do not worry myself much about Zola’s immorality. The thing I cannot stand is his morality. If ever a man on this earth lived to embody the tremendous text, “But if the light in your body be darkness, how great is the darkness,” it was certainly he. Great men like Ariosto, Rabelais, and Shakspere fall in foul places, flounder in violent but venial sin, sprawl for pages, exposing their gigantic weakness, are dirty, are indefensible; and then they struggle up again and can still speak with a convincing kindness and an unbroken honour of the best things in the world: Rabelais, of the instruction of ardent and austere youth; Ariosto, of holy chivalry; Shakspere, of the splendid stillness of mercy. But in Zola even the ideals are undesirable; Zola’s mercy is colder than justice—nay, Zola’s mercy is more bitter in the mouth than injustice. When Zola shows us an ideal training he does not take us, like Rabelais, into the happy fields of humanist learning. He takes us into the schools of inhumanist learning, where there are neither books nor flowers, nor wine nor wisdom, but only deformities in glass bottles, and where the rule is taught from the exceptions. Zola’s truth answers the exact description of the skeleton in the cupboard; that is, it is something of which a domestic custom forbids the discovery, but which is quite dead, even when it is discovered. Macaulay said that the Puritans hated bear-baiting, not because it gave pain to the bear, but because it gave pleasure to the spectators. Of such substance also was this Puritan who had lost his God. A Puritan of this type is worse than the Puritan who hates pleasure because there is evil in it. This man actually hates evil because there is pleasure in it. Zola was worse than a pornographer, he was a pessimist. He did worse than encourage sin: he encouraged discouragement. He made lust loathsome because to him lust meant life.

This is, of course, the main issue with Zola. I've grown up, and I don’t worry much about Zola’s immorality. What I can’t stand is his view of morality. If there was ever a man who embodied the powerful idea, “But if the light in your body is darkness, how great is that darkness,” it was definitely him. Great figures like Ariosto, Rabelais, and Shakespeare stumble into nasty situations, get caught up in serious but forgivable sins, lay it all bare, showing their massive flaws, are filthy, are defenseless; and then they rise up again and can still speak with sincere kindness and unbroken integrity about the best things in life: Rabelais about the education of passionate and disciplined youth; Ariosto about noble chivalry; Shakespeare about the magnificent stillness of mercy. But with Zola, even the ideals are undesirable; Zola’s mercy is colder than justice—actually, Zola’s mercy is more bitter than injustice. When Zola presents an ideal education, he doesn’t take us, like Rabelais, into the joyful world of humanist learning. He leads us into the schools of inhumanist learning, where there are no books or flowers, no wine or wisdom, just deformities in glass containers, and where the lesson comes from the exceptions. Zola’s truth fits the exact description of the skeleton in the closet; that is, it’s something that social conventions prevent us from discovering, but which is completely dead, even when discovered. Macaulay said that the Puritans hated bear-baiting not because it caused pain to the bear, but because it pleased the spectators. This is the kind of Puritan who has lost his God. A Puritan like this is worse than the one who hates pleasure because it has evil within it. This guy actually hates evil because it brings pleasure. Zola was worse than a pornographer; he was a pessimist. He did more than promote sin: he promoted discouragement. He made lust disgusting because, for him, lust equated to life.

OXFORD FROM WITHOUT

Some time ago I ventured to defend that race of hunted and persecuted outlaws, the Bishops; but until this week I had no idea of how much persecuted they were. For instance, the Bishop of Birmingham made some extremely sensible remarks in the House of Lords, to the effect that Oxford and Cambridge were (as everybody knows they are) far too much merely plutocratic playgrounds. One would have thought that an Anglican Bishop might be allowed to know something about the English University system, and even to have, if anything, some bias in its favour. But (as I pointed out) the rollicking Radicalism of Bishops has to be restrained. The man who writes the notes in the weekly paper called the Outlook feels that it is his business to restrain it. The passage has such simple sublimity that I must quote it—

Some time ago, I took it upon myself to defend that group of hunted and persecuted outlaws, the Bishops; but until this week, I had no idea just how much they were being persecuted. For example, the Bishop of Birmingham made some very reasonable comments in the House of Lords, saying that Oxford and Cambridge were (as everyone knows) far too much like exclusive playgrounds for the wealthy. One would assume that an Anglican Bishop would be allowed to have some understanding of the English university system, and perhaps even a bias in its favor. But (as I noted) the lively Radicalism of Bishops has to be held in check. The person who writes the commentary in the weekly paper called the Outlook believes it’s his job to do that. The excerpt is so straightforwardly profound that I must quote it—

“Dr. Gore talked unworthily of his reputation when he spoke of the older Universities as playgrounds for the rich and idle. In the first place, the rich men there are not idle. Some of the rich men are, and so are some of the poor men. On the whole, the sons of noble and wealthy families keep up the best traditions of academic life.”

"Dr. Gore spoke poorly of his reputation when he referred to the older Universities as playgrounds for the rich and lazy. First of all, the wealthy there are not lazy. Some wealthy people are, and so are some less fortunate people. Overall, the sons of noble and affluent families uphold the best traditions of academic life."

So far this seems all very nice. It is a part of the universal principle on which Englishmen have acted in recent years. As you will not try to make the best people the most powerful people, persuade yourselves that the most powerful people are the best people. Mad Frenchmen and Irishmen try to realise the ideal. To you belongs the nobler (and much easier) task of idealising the real. First give your Universities entirely into the power of the rich; then let the rich start traditions; and then congratulate yourselves on the fact that the sons of the rich keep up these traditions. All that is quite simple and jolly. But then this critic, who crushes Dr. Gore from the high throne of the Outlook, goes on in a way that is really perplexing. “It is distinctly advantageous,” he says, “that rich and poor—i. e., young men with a smooth path in life before them, and those who have to hew out a road for themselves—should be brought into association. Each class learns a great deal from the other. On the one side, social conceit and exclusiveness give way to the free spirit of competition amongst all classes; on the other side, angularities and prejudices are rubbed away.” Even this I might have swallowed. But the paragraph concludes with this extraordinary sentence: “We get the net result in such careers as those of Lord Milner, Lord Curzon, and Mr. Asquith.”

So far, this all seems really nice. It reflects a universal principle that Englishmen have followed in recent years. Since you won't try to make the best people the most powerful people, convince yourselves that the most powerful people are the best people. Crazy Frenchmen and Irishmen aim to achieve that ideal. You have the nobler (and much easier) task of idealizing the real. First, give your universities completely into the hands of the wealthy; then let the wealthy set traditions; and then congratulate yourselves on the fact that the wealthy's children uphold those traditions. It's all quite straightforward and enjoyable. But then this critic, who takes down Dr. Gore from the high seat of the Outlook, continues in a way that’s really confusing. “It is distinctly advantageous,” he says, “that rich and poor—i.e., young men with an easy path in life ahead of them, and those who have to carve their own way—should be brought together. Each class learns a lot from the other. On one hand, social pride and exclusivity give way to the free spirit of competition among all classes; on the other hand, rough edges and biases are smoothed out.” I might have accepted even this. But the paragraph ends with this bizarre sentence: “We get the net result in such careers as those of Lord Milner, Lord Curzon, and Mr. Asquith.”

Those three names lay my intellect prostrate. The rest of the argument I understand quite well. The social exclusiveness of aristocrats at Oxford and Cambridge gives way before the free spirit of competition amongst all classes. That is to say, there is at Oxford so hot and keen a struggle, consisting of coal-heavers, London clerks, gypsies, navvies, drapers’ assistants, grocers’ assistants—in short, all the classes that make up the bulk of England—there is such a fierce competition at Oxford among all these people that in its presence aristocratic exclusiveness gives way. That is all quite clear. I am not quite sure about the facts, but I quite understand the argument. But then, having been called upon to contemplate this bracing picture of a boisterous turmoil of all the classes of England, I am suddenly asked to accept as example of it, Lord Milner, Lord Curzon, and the present Chancellor of the Exchequer. What part do these gentlemen play in the mental process? Is Lord Curzon one of the rugged and ragged poor men whose angularities have been rubbed away? Or is he one of those whom Oxford immediately deprived of all kind of social exclusiveness? His Oxford reputation does not seem to bear out either account of him. To regard Lord Milner as a typical product of Oxford would surely be unfair. It would be to deprive the educational tradition of Germany of one of its most typical products. English aristocrats have their faults, but they are not at all like Lord Milner. What Mr. Asquith was meant to prove, whether he was a rich man who lost his exclusiveness, or a poor man who lost his angles, I am utterly unable to conceive.

Those three names leave me baffled. The rest of the argument is clear to me. The social exclusivity of aristocrats at Oxford and Cambridge is overshadowed by the competitive spirit that drives people from all classes. In other words, there's such an intense competition at Oxford among coal-heavers, clerks from London, gypsies, laborers, shop assistants, and grocery workers—basically, everyone who represents the majority of England—that aristocratic exclusivity loses its hold. That much is obvious. I may not be entirely sure about the facts, but I understand the argument. However, after being asked to picture this vibrant chaos of all of England's classes, I'm suddenly prompted to accept as examples of it, Lord Milner, Lord Curzon, and the current Chancellor of the Exchequer. What role do these gentlemen play in this discussion? Is Lord Curzon one of the tough, struggling poor whose rough edges have been smoothed out? Or is he someone whom Oxford stripped of all social exclusivity? His reputation at Oxford doesn't seem to support either claim. To consider Lord Milner as a typical product of Oxford would definitely be unfair. It would mean ignoring one of the most illustrative examples of Germany's educational tradition. English aristocrats may have their shortcomings, but they don't resemble Lord Milner at all. I can't for the life of me understand what Mr. Asquith was trying to prove, whether he was a wealthy man who lost his exclusivity or a poor man who lost his rough edges.

There is, however, one mild but very evident truth that might perhaps be mentioned. And it is this: that none of those three excellent persons is, or ever has been, a poor man in the sense that that word is understood by the overwhelming majority of the English nation. There are no poor men at Oxford in the sense that the majority of men in the street are poor. The very fact that the writer in the Outlook can talk about such people as poor shows that he does not understand what the modern problem is. His kind of poor man rather reminds me of the Earl in the ballad by that great English satirist, Sir W.S. Gilbert, whose angles (very acute angles) had, I fear, never been rubbed down by an old English University. The reader will remember that when the Periwinkle-girl was adored by two Dukes, the poet added—

There is, however, one mild but very obvious truth that should probably be mentioned. And it is this: none of those three excellent individuals is, or has ever been, poor in the way that most people in England think of poverty. There are no poor people at Oxford in the way that most people on the street are poor. The fact that the writer in the Outlook can refer to such individuals as poor shows that he doesn’t grasp what the modern issue really is. His idea of a poor person reminds me of the Earl in the ballad by that great English satirist, Sir W.S. Gilbert, whose angles (very sharp angles) have, I fear, never been smoothed out by an old English University. The reader will remember that when the Periwinkle-girl was admired by two Dukes, the poet added—

“A third adorer had the girl,
    A man of lowly station;
A miserable grovelling Earl
    Besought her approbation.”

“A third admirer had the girl,
    A man of humble origin;
A wretched, self-deprecating Earl
    Sought her approval.”

Perhaps, indeed, some allusion to our University system, and to the universal clash in it of all the classes of the community, may be found in the verse a little farther on, which says—

Perhaps, in fact, some reference to our university system, and to the ongoing conflict among all the different social classes within it, can be found in the line a bit further along, which states—

“He’d had, it happily befell,
    A decent education;
His views would have befitted well
    A far superior station.”

“He had, fortunately,
    A good education;
His opinions would have suited well
    A much higher position.”

Possibly there was as simple a chasm between Lord Curzon and Lord Milner. But I am afraid that the chasm will become almost imperceptible, a microscopic crack, if we compare it with the chasm that separates either or both of them from the people of this country.

Possibly there was just as simple a gap between Lord Curzon and Lord Milner. But I fear that the gap will become almost invisible, a tiny crack, if we compare it to the gap that separates either or both of them from the people of this country.

Of course the truth is exactly as the Bishop of Birmingham put it. I am sure that he did not put it in any unkindly or contemptuous spirit towards those old English seats of learning, which whether they are or are not seats of learning, are, at any rate, old and English, and those are two very good things to be. The Old English University is a playground for the governing class. That does not prove that it is a bad thing; it might prove that it was a very good thing. Certainly if there is a governing class, let there be a playground for the governing class. I would much rather be ruled by men who know how to play than by men who do not know how to play. Granted that we are to be governed by a rich section of the community, it is certainly very important that that section should be kept tolerably genial and jolly. If the sensitive man on the Outlook does not like the phrase, “Playground of the rich,” I can suggest a phrase that describes such a place as Oxford perhaps with more precision. It is a place for humanising those who might otherwise be tyrants, or even experts.

Of course, the truth is just as the Bishop of Birmingham said. I'm sure he didn’t mean it in an unkind or disrespectful way towards those old English universities, which, whether they are actually centers of learning or not, are definitely old and English, and those are two great things to have. The Old English University is a playground for the ruling class. That doesn’t mean it’s a bad thing; it might even mean it's a very good thing. If there’s going to be a ruling class, then it’s certainly better to have a playground for them. I’d much rather be governed by people who know how to have fun than by those who don’t. If we have to be ruled by a wealthy part of society, it’s definitely important for that group to be somewhat cheerful and friendly. If the sensitive person at the Outlook doesn’t like the term “Playground of the rich,” I can suggest a phrase that might describe a place like Oxford more accurately. It’s a place for humanizing those who might otherwise be tyrants or even experts.

To pretend that the aristocrat meets all classes at Oxford is too ludicrous to be worth discussion. But it may be true that he meets more different kinds of men than he would meet under a strictly aristocratic regime of private tutors and small schools. It all comes back to the fact that the English, if they were resolved to have an aristocracy, were at least resolved to have a good-natured aristocracy. And it is due to them to say that almost alone among the peoples of the world, they have succeeded in getting one. One could almost tolerate the thing, if it were not for the praise of it. One might endure Oxford, but not the Outlook.

It’s ridiculous to suggest that the aristocrat interacts with all classes at Oxford. However, it might be true that he encounters more diverse people than he would in a strictly aristocratic setup of private tutors and small schools. Ultimately, it comes down to the fact that the English, if they were determined to have an aristocracy, were at least committed to having a friendly one. It’s worth noting that, almost uniquely among the peoples of the world, they’ve managed to achieve this. One could almost accept it if it weren’t for the way it’s praised. Oxford might be tolerable, but not the Outlook.

When the poor man at Oxford loses his angles (which means, I suppose, his independence), he may perhaps, even if his poverty is of that highly relative type possible at Oxford, gain a certain amount of worldly advantage from the surrender of those angles. I must confess, however, that I can imagine nothing nastier than to lose one’s angles. It seems to me that a desire to retain some angles about one’s person is a desire common to all those human beings who do not set their ultimate hopes upon looking like Humpty-Dumpty. Our angles are simply our shapes. I cannot imagine any phrase more full of the subtle and exquisite vileness which is poisoning and weakening our country than such a phrase as this, about the desirability of rubbing down the angularities of poor men. Reduced to permanent and practical human speech, it means nothing whatever except the corrupting of that first human sense of justice which is the critic of all human institutions.

When the poor man at Oxford loses his angles (which I suppose means his independence), he might, even if his poverty is of that highly relative sort possible at Oxford, gain a certain amount of worldly advantage from giving up those angles. However, I must admit that I can't imagine anything worse than losing one’s angles. It seems to me that wanting to keep some angles about oneself is a desire shared by all those human beings who don’t ultimately hope to look like Humpty Dumpty. Our angles are simply our shapes. I can’t think of any phrase more full of the subtle and exquisite wrongness that is poisoning and weakening our country than the idea of smoothing out the angularities of poor men. Put into everyday language, it means nothing but the corrupting of that basic human sense of justice, which critiques all human institutions.

It is not in any such spirit of facile and reckless reassurance that we should approach the really difficult problem of the delicate virtues and the deep dangers of our two historic seats of learning. A good son does not easily admit that his sick mother is dying; but neither does a good son cheerily assert that she is “all right.” There are many good arguments for leaving the two historic Universities exactly as they are. There are many good arguments for smashing them or altering them entirely. But in either case the plain truth told by the Bishop of Birmingham remains. If these Universities were destroyed, they would not be destroyed as Universities. If they are preserved, they will not be preserved as Universities. They will be preserved strictly and literally as playgrounds; places valued for their hours of leisure more than for their hours of work. I do not say that this is unreasonable; as a matter of private temperament I find it attractive. It is not only possible to say a great deal in praise of play; it is really possible to say the highest things in praise of it. It might reasonably be maintained that the true object of all human life is play. Earth is a task garden; heaven is a playground. To be at last in such secure innocence that one can juggle with the universe and the stars, to be so good that one can treat everything as a joke—that may be, perhaps, the real end and final holiday of human souls. When we are really holy we may regard the Universe as a lark; so perhaps it is not essentially wrong to regard the University as a lark. But the plain and present fact is that our upper classes do regard the University as a lark, and do not regard it as a University. It also happens very often that through some oversight they neglect to provide themselves with that extreme degree of holiness which I have postulated as a necessary preliminary to such indulgence in the higher frivolity.

It’s not with a casual and thoughtless attitude that we should tackle the complex issue of the subtle strengths and significant risks of our two historic universities. A good son doesn’t easily accept that his sick mother is dying; nor does a good son cheerfully claim that she is “fine.” There are many solid arguments for keeping the two historic universities just as they are. There are also many strong arguments for completely tearing them down or changing them. But in either scenario, the straightforward truth expressed by the Bishop of Birmingham still stands. If these universities were destroyed, they wouldn't cease to exist as universities. If they are kept intact, they won't be maintained as universities. They will be preserved merely as places for leisure, valued more for their free time than for their academic pursuits. I’m not saying this is unreasonable; personally, I find it appealing. It’s perfectly valid to celebrate play; in fact, one could argue it’s one of the most important aspects of life. It might even be argued that the ultimate goal of human existence is play. This world is a place of toil; the afterlife is a playground. To finally reach a state of such pure innocence that one can juggle the universe and the stars, to be virtuous enough to treat everything as a joke—that might indeed be the real purpose and ultimate escape for human souls. When we achieve true holiness, we might view the universe as a game; thus, it may not be inherently wrong to see the university in the same light. However, the clear and present reality is that our upper classes do see the university as a joke and do not view it as a university. It often happens that, due to some oversight, they fail to cultivate the exceptional level of holiness I believe is necessary before indulging in such elevated playfulness.

Humanity, always dreaming of a happy race, free, fantastic, and at ease, has sometimes pictured them in some mystical island, sometimes in some celestial city, sometimes as fairies, gods, or citizens of Atlantis. But one method in which it has often indulged is to picture them as aristocrats, as a special human class that could actually be seen hunting in the woods or driving about the streets. And this never was (as some silly Germans say) a worship of pride and scorn; mankind never really admired pride; mankind never had any thing but a scorn for scorn. It was a worship of the spectacle of happiness; especially of the spectacle of youth. This is what the old Universities in their noblest aspect really are; and this is why there is always something to be said for keeping them as they are. Aristocracy is not a tyranny; it is not even merely a spell. It is a vision. It is a deliberate indulgence in a certain picture of pleasure painted for the purpose; every Duchess is (in an innocent sense) painted, like Gainsborough’s “Duchess of Devonshire.” She is only beautiful because, at the back of all, the English people wanted her to be beautiful. In the same way, the lads at Oxford and Cambridge are only larking because England, in the depths of its solemn soul, really wishes them to lark. All this is very human and pardonable, and would be even harmless if there were no such things in the world as danger and honour and intellectual responsibility. But if aristocracy is a vision, it is perhaps the most unpractical of all visions. It is not a working way of doing things to put all your happiest people on a lighted platform and stare only at them. It is not a working way of managing education to be entirely content with the mere fact that you have (to a degree unexampled in the world) given the luckiest boys the jolliest time. It would be easy enough, like the writer in the Outlook, to enjoy the pleasures and deny the perils. Oh what a happy place England would be to live in if only one did not love it!

Humanity, always dreaming of a joyful race, free, wonderful, and at ease, has sometimes imagined them on a mystical island, sometimes in a heavenly city, and sometimes as fairies, gods, or citizens of Atlantis. One way it has often indulged this fantasy is by envisioning them as aristocrats, a special class of people who could actually be seen hunting in the woods or driving around the streets. This was never (as some foolish Germans say) a worship of pride and scorn; people have never truly admired pride; they have always regarded scorn with contempt. It was a celebration of the spectacle of happiness, especially youth. This is what the old universities, in their best form, really represent; and this is why there is always a case for keeping them as they are. Aristocracy is not a tyranny; it is not merely an illusion. It is a vision. It is a deliberate indulgence in a certain image of pleasure created for that purpose; every Duchess is (in an innocent way) painted, like Gainsborough’s “Duchess of Devonshire.” She is beautiful only because the English people want her to be. Similarly, the young men at Oxford and Cambridge are only having fun because England, deep down, truly wants them to enjoy themselves. All of this is very human and forgivable, and would even be harmless if it weren't for the realities of danger, honor, and intellectual responsibility. But if aristocracy is a vision, it might be the most impractical of all visions. It’s not a practical way to do things to put all your happiest people on a lit platform and only stare at them. It’s not a viable way to manage education to be completely happy with the fact that you’ve (to an unparalleled degree) given the luckiest boys the best time. It would be easy enough, like the writer in the Outlook, to enjoy the benefits and ignore the risks. Oh, what a wonderful place England would be to live in if only one didn't care about it!

WOMAN

A correspondent has written me an able and interesting letter in the matter of some allusions of mine to the subject of communal kitchens. He defends communal kitchens very lucidly from the standpoint of the calculating collectivist; but, like many of his school, he cannot apparently grasp that there is another test of the whole matter, with which such calculation has nothing at all to do. He knows it would be cheaper if a number of us ate at the same time, so as to use the same table. So it would. It would also be cheaper if a number of us slept at different times, so as to use the same pair of trousers. But the question is not how cheap are we buying a thing, but what are we buying? It is cheap to own a slave. And it is cheaper still to be a slave.

A correspondent has sent me a well-written and interesting letter about my comments on communal kitchens. He clearly defends communal kitchens from the perspective of a calculative collectivist; however, like many in his camp, he seems unable to understand that there's another aspect to consider that goes beyond such calculations. He acknowledges that it would be cheaper if several of us ate at the same time, sharing a table. And that's true. It would also be cheaper if a group of us slept at different times, sharing the same pair of pants. But the real question isn't about how cheaply we can obtain something; it's about what we're actually getting. It's cheap to own a slave. And it’s even cheaper to be a slave.

My correspondent also says that the habit of dining out in restaurants, etc., is growing. So, I believe, is the habit of committing suicide. I do not desire to connect the two facts together. It seems fairly clear that a man could not dine at a restaurant because he had just committed suicide; and it would be extreme, perhaps, to suggest that he commits suicide because he has just dined at a restaurant. But the two cases, when put side by side, are enough to indicate the falsity and poltroonery of this eternal modern argument from what is in fashion. The question for brave men is not whether a certain thing is increasing; the question is whether we are increasing it. I dine very often in restaurants because the nature of my trade makes it convenient: but if I thought that by dining in restaurants I was working for the creation of communal meals, I would never enter a restaurant again; I would carry bread and cheese in my pocket or eat chocolate out of automatic machines. For the personal element in some things is sacred. I heard Mr. Will Crooks put it perfectly the other day: “The most sacred thing is to be able to shut your own door.”

My correspondent also says that dining out at restaurants is becoming more popular. So, I believe, is the trend of committing suicide. I don’t want to link the two facts together. It’s pretty clear that someone couldn’t eat at a restaurant right after committing suicide; and it would be quite a stretch to say he takes his own life because he just ate at a restaurant. But placing these two examples side by side is enough to show the falsehood and cowardice of this ongoing modern argument about what’s fashionable. The question for brave individuals isn’t whether something is on the rise; the question is whether we are contributing to it. I eat at restaurants quite frequently because my job makes it convenient: but if I thought that dining in restaurants was promoting communal meals, I would never set foot in one again; I would carry bread and cheese in my pocket or snack on chocolate from vending machines. Because the personal aspect of some things is sacred. I heard Mr. Will Crooks express it perfectly the other day: “The most sacred thing is to be able to shut your own door.”

My correspondent says, “Would not our women be spared the drudgery of cooking and all its attendant worries, leaving them free for higher culture?” The first thing that occurs to me to say about this is very simple, and is, I imagine, a part of all our experience. If my correspondent can find any way of preventing women from worrying, he will indeed be a remarkable man. I think the matter is a much deeper one. First of all, my correspondent overlooks a distinction which is elementary in our human nature. Theoretically, I suppose, every one would like to be freed from worries. But nobody in the world would always like to be freed from worrying occupations. I should very much like (as far as my feelings at the moment go) to be free from the consuming nuisance of writing this article. But it does not follow that I should like to be free from the consuming nuisance of being a journalist. Because we are worried about a thing, it does not follow that we are not interested in it. The truth is the other way. If we are not interested, why on earth should we be worried? Women are worried about housekeeping, but those that are most interested are the most worried. Women are still more worried about their husbands and their children. And I suppose if we strangled the children and poleaxed the husbands it would leave women free for higher culture. That is, it would leave them free to begin to worry about that. For women would worry about higher culture as much as they worry about everything else.

My correspondent says, “Wouldn’t our women be spared the hard work of cooking and all the worries that come with it, leaving them free for higher pursuits?” The first thing I want to point out is pretty straightforward and, I believe, relates to all our experiences. If my correspondent can find a way to stop women from worrying, he will truly be an exceptional person. I think this issue runs much deeper. First, my correspondent misses a key distinction that is basic to human nature. Theoretically, I guess everyone would want to be free from worries. But no one would want to be free from responsibilities all the time. I would really like (given how I feel right now) to escape the annoyance of writing this article. But that doesn’t mean I’d want to avoid the annoyance of being a journalist. Just because we worry about something doesn’t mean we’re not interested in it. In fact, it's the opposite. If we’re not interested, why would we be worried? Women worry about managing the household, but those who care the most are the most anxious. Women are even more worried about their husbands and kids. And I guess if we got rid of the kids and knocked out the husbands, it would leave them free for higher pursuits. That is, it would give them the chance to start worrying about that. Because women would worry about higher pursuits just as much as they worry about everything else.

I believe this way of talking about women and their higher culture is almost entirely a growth of the classes which (unlike the journalistic class to which I belong) have always a reasonable amount of money. One odd thing I specially notice. Those who write like this seem entirely to forget the existence of the working and wage-earning classes. They say eternally, like my correspondent, that the ordinary woman is always a drudge. And what, in the name of the Nine Gods, is the ordinary man? These people seem to think that the ordinary man is a Cabinet Minister. They are always talking about man going forth to wield power, to carve his own way, to stamp his individuality on the world, to command and to be obeyed. This may be true of a certain class. Dukes, perhaps, are not drudges; but, then, neither are Duchesses. The Ladies and Gentlemen of the Smart Set are quite free for the higher culture, which consists chiefly of motoring and Bridge. But the ordinary man who typifies and constitutes the millions that make up our civilisation is no more free for the higher culture than his wife is.

I think this way of discussing women and their higher culture mostly comes from the social classes that (unlike the journalistic class I belong to) usually have a decent amount of money. One strange thing I specifically notice is that those who write like this completely forget about the existence of the working and wage-earning classes. They constantly say, like my correspondent, that the average woman is just a drudge. And what, for the love of everything, is the average man? These people seem to believe that the typical man is a Cabinet Minister. They always talk about men going out to wield power, carve their own path, leave their mark on the world, command others, and be obeyed. This might be true for a certain class. Dukes, for example, aren’t drudges; but then again, neither are Duchesses. The Ladies and Gentlemen of the Smart Set have plenty of time for the higher culture, which mostly revolves around driving cars and playing Bridge. But the average man, who represents and makes up the millions that form our civilization, is just as unable to engage in higher culture as his wife.

Indeed, he is not so free. Of the two sexes the woman is in the more powerful position. For the average woman is at the head of something with which she can do as she likes; the average man has to obey orders and do nothing else. He has to put one dull brick on another dull brick, and do nothing else; he has to add one dull figure to another dull figure, and do nothing else. The woman’s world is a small one, perhaps, but she can alter it. The woman can tell the tradesman with whom she deals some realistic things about himself. The clerk who does this to the manager generally gets the sack, or shall we say (to avoid the vulgarism), finds himself free for higher culture. Above all, as I said in my previous article, the woman does work which is in some small degree creative and individual. She can put the flowers or the furniture in fancy arrangements of her own. I fear the bricklayer cannot put the bricks in fancy arrangements of his own, without disaster to himself and others. If the woman is only putting a patch into a carpet, she can choose the thing with regard to colour. I fear it would not do for the office boy dispatching a parcel to choose his stamps with a view to colour; to prefer the tender mauve of the sixpenny to the crude scarlet of the penny stamp. A woman cooking may not always cook artistically; still she can cook artistically. She can introduce a personal and imperceptible alteration into the composition of a soup. The clerk is not encouraged to introduce a personal and imperceptible alteration into the figures in a ledger.

Sure, here’s the updated text: He isn’t really that free. Among the two genders, women hold more power. The average woman leads something she can control however she wants, while the average man must follow orders and stick to his role. He sits there stacking one dull brick on another and does nothing more; he adds one bland number to another and does nothing else. The woman’s world might be small, but she has the ability to change it. She can tell the seller she works with some realistic things about themselves. The clerk who does this to the manager usually gets fired, or let’s say (to avoid being crude), finds himself available for higher pursuits. As I mentioned in my previous article, women do work that is somewhat creative and personal. She can arrange flowers or furniture in her own unique ways. I’m afraid a bricklayer can’t arrange bricks in his own style without causing disasters for himself and others. If a woman is just patching a carpet, she can choose materials based on color. I doubt it would be acceptable for an office boy sending a package to pick his stamps based on color; to prefer the soft mauve of the sixpenny stamp over the bright red of the penny stamp. A woman cooking may not always do so artistically, but she has the option to cook with creativity. She can make subtle, personal changes to a soup. The clerk isn’t encouraged to make those subtle, personal changes to the numbers in a ledger.

The trouble is that the real question I raised is not discussed. It is argued as a problem in pennies, not as a problem in people. It is not the proposals of these reformers that I feel to be false so much as their temper and their arguments. I am not nearly so certain that communal kitchens are wrong as I am that the defenders of communal kitchens are wrong. Of course, for one thing, there is a vast difference between the communal kitchens of which I spoke and the communal meal (monstrum horrendum, informe) which the darker and wilder mind of my correspondent diabolically calls up. But in both the trouble is that their defenders will not defend them humanly as human institutions. They will not interest themselves in the staring psychological fact that there are some things that a man or a woman, as the case may be, wishes to do for himself or herself. He or she must do it inventively, creatively, artistically, individually—in a word, badly. Choosing your wife (say) is one of these things. Is choosing your husband’s dinner one of these things? That is the whole question: it is never asked.

The problem is that the real question I raised isn't being talked about. It's treated as a problem about money, not as a problem about people. It's not so much the proposals from these reformers that I believe are wrong, but their attitude and their arguments. I'm not nearly as convinced that communal kitchens are a bad idea as I am that their supporters are mistaken. For one thing, there's a huge difference between the communal kitchens I'm talking about and the chaotic communal meal (monstrum horrendum, informe) that the darker and more extreme thinking of my correspondent invokes. But in both cases, the issue is that their advocates won't defend them in a human way as human institutions. They won't consider the glaring psychological fact that there are certain things that a person wants to do for themselves. A person needs to engage in those things inventively, creatively, artistically, individually—in other words, imperfectly. Choosing your wife (for example) is one of those things. Is choosing your husband's dinner one of those things? That's the entire question: it’s never asked.

And then the higher culture. I know that culture. I would not set any man free for it if I could help it. The effect of it on the rich men who are free for it is so horrible that it is worse than any of the other amusements of the millionaire—worse than gambling, worse even than philanthropy. It means thinking the smallest poet in Belgium greater than the greatest poet of England. It means losing every democratic sympathy. It means being unable to talk to a navvy about sport, or about beer, or about the Bible, or about the Derby, or about patriotism, or about anything whatever that he, the navvy, wants to talk about. It means taking literature seriously, a very amateurish thing to do. It means pardoning indecency only when it is gloomy indecency. Its disciples will call a spade a spade; but only when it is a grave-digger’s spade. The higher culture is sad, cheap, impudent, unkind, without honesty and without ease. In short, it is “high.” That abominable word (also applied to game) admirably describes it.

And then there's high culture. I know that culture. I wouldn’t set anyone free for it if I could help it. The impact it has on wealthy people who indulge in it is so terrible that it's worse than any of the other pastimes of the millionaire—worse than gambling, even worse than philanthropy. It means thinking that the least talented poet in Belgium is greater than the greatest poet of England. It means losing all democratic sympathy. It means being unable to chat with a laborer about sports, beer, the Bible, the Derby, patriotism, or anything else he wants to talk about. It means taking literature way too seriously, which is a pretty amateurish thing to do. It means excusing indecency only when it’s gloomy. Its followers will call a spade a spade; but only when it’s a grave-digger’s spade. High culture is depressing, cheap, rude, unkind, lacking honesty and ease. In short, it’s “high.” That awful word (also used for games) perfectly sums it up.

No; if you were setting women free for something else, I might be more melted. If you can assure me, privately and gravely, that you are setting women free to dance on the mountains like mænads, or to worship some monstrous goddess, I will make a note of your request. If you are quite sure that the ladies in Brixton, the moment they give up cooking, will beat great gongs and blow horns to Mumbo-Jumbo, then I will agree that the occupation is at least human and is more or less entertaining. Women have been set free to be Bacchantes; they have been set free to be Virgin Martyrs; they have been set free to be Witches. Do not ask them now to sink so low as the higher culture.

No; if you were freeing women for something else, I might feel differently. If you can honestly and seriously assure me that you’re freeing women to dance on the mountains like wild followers of Bacchus, or to worship some outrageous goddess, I’ll take note of your request. If you truly believe that the women in Brixton, as soon as they stop cooking, will start banging gongs and blowing horns for some weird deity, then I’ll agree that the activity is at least human and somewhat entertaining. Women have been freed to be followers of Bacchus; they have been freed to be Martyrs; they have been freed to be Witches. Don’t ask them now to stoop so low as to embrace the higher culture.

I have my own little notions of the possible emancipation of women; but I suppose I should not be taken very seriously if I propounded them. I should favour anything that would increase the present enormous authority of women and their creative action in their own homes. The average woman, as I have said, is a despot; the average man is a serf. I am for any scheme that any one can suggest that will make the average woman more of a despot. So far from wishing her to get her cooked meals from outside, I should like her to cook more wildly and at her own will than she does. So far from getting always the same meals from the same place, let her invent, if she likes, a new dish every day of her life. Let woman be more of a maker, not less. We are right to talk about “Woman;” only blackguards talk about women. Yet all men talk about men, and that is the whole difference. Men represent the deliberative and democratic element in life. Woman represents the despotic.

I have my own ideas about the potential liberation of women, but I doubt anyone would take me seriously if I shared them. I support anything that would boost women's current significant authority and their creative involvement in their own homes. The average woman, as I've mentioned, is a ruler; the average man is a subordinate. I'm in favor of any plan that could make the average woman more of a ruler. Instead of wishing for her meals to come from outside, I’d prefer if she cooked more freely and according to her own preferences. Rather than getting the same meals from the same place, let her create a new dish every day if she wants to. Let women be more creators, not less. We should focus on “Woman;” only scoundrels talk about women. Yet all men discuss men, and that's the fundamental difference. Men embody the thoughtful and democratic aspect of life, while women embody the authoritative.

THE MODERN MARTYR

The incident of the Suffragettes who chained themselves with iron chains to the railings of Downing Street is a good ironical allegory of most modern martyrdom. It generally consists of a man chaining himself up and then complaining that he is not free. Some say that such larks retard the cause of female suffrage, others say that such larks alone can advance it; as a matter of fact, I do not believe that they have the smallest effect one way or the other.

The incident of the Suffragettes who chained themselves with iron chains to the railings of Downing Street is a good ironic symbol of most modern martyrdom. It usually involves a man chaining himself up and then complaining that he isn’t free. Some say that such antics hold back the cause of female suffrage, while others argue that only these antics can push it forward; honestly, I don’t think they have any real effect one way or the other.

The modern notion of impressing the public by a mere demonstration of unpopularity, by being thrown out of meetings or thrown into jail is largely a mistake. It rests on a fallacy touching the true popular value of martyrdom. People look at human history and see that it has often happened that persecutions have not only advertised but even advanced a persecuted creed, and given to its validity the public and dreadful witness of dying men. The paradox was pictorially expressed in Christian art, in which saints were shown brandishing as weapons the very tools that had slain them. And because his martyrdom is thus a power to the martyr, modern people think that any one who makes himself slightly uncomfortable in public will immediately be uproariously popular. This element of inadequate martyrdom is not true only of the Suffragettes; it is true of many movements I respect and some that I agree with. It was true, for instance, of the Passive Resisters, who had pieces of their furniture sold up. The assumption is that if you show your ordinary sincerity (or even your political ambition) by being a nuisance to yourself as well as to other people, you will have the strength of the great saints who passed through the fire. Any one who can be hustled in a hall for five minutes, or put in a cell for five days, has achieved what was meant by martyrdom, and has a halo in the Christian art of the future. Miss Pankhurst will be represented holding a policeman in each hand—the instruments of her martyrdom. The Passive Resister will be shown symbolically carrying the teapot that was torn from him by tyrannical auctioneers.

The modern idea that you can impress the public simply by showing how unpopular you are—like getting kicked out of meetings or thrown in jail—is mostly a misconception. It rests on a misunderstanding of the real value of martyrdom. People look back at history and see that persecutions have often not only brought attention to but also advanced the beliefs of those being persecuted, giving them an audience in the form of their tragic deaths. This paradox was vividly represented in Christian art, where saints were depicted using the very weapons that killed them. Because martyrdom represents power for the martyr, modern people think that anyone who slightly inconveniences themselves in public will instantly become wildly popular. This notion of inadequate martyrdom doesn't just apply to the Suffragettes; it’s also true for many movements I admire and some I support. For example, it applied to the Passive Resisters, who had their furniture sold off. The prevailing belief is that if you show your genuine sincerity (or even your political ambition) by being a bother to yourself and others, you will possess the strength of the great saints who endured hardship. Anyone who can be pushed around in a hall for five minutes or locked up for five days has supposedly achieved what martyrdom means and will earn a halo in future Christian art. Miss Pankhurst will be depicted holding a policeman in each hand—the symbols of her martyrdom. The Passive Resister will be shown symbolically carrying the teapot that was ripped from him by oppressive auctioneers.

But there is a fallacy in this analogy of martyrdom. The truth is that the special impressiveness which does come from being persecuted only happens in the case of extreme persecution. For the fact that the modern enthusiast will undergo some inconvenience for the creed he holds only proves that he does hold it, which no one ever doubted. No one doubts that the Nonconformist minister cares more for Nonconformity than he does for his teapot. No one doubts that Miss Pankhurst wants a vote more than she wants a quiet afternoon and an armchair. All our ordinary intellectual opinions are worth a bit of a row: I remember during the Boer War fighting an Imperialist clerk outside the Queen’s Hall, and giving and receiving a bloody nose; but I did not think it one of the incidents that produce the psychological effect of the Roman amphitheatre or the stake at Smithfield. For in that impression there is something more than the mere fact that a man is sincere enough to give his time or his comfort. Pagans were not impressed by the torture of Christians merely because it showed that they honestly held their opinion; they knew that millions of people honestly held all sorts of opinions. The point of such extreme martyrdom is much more subtle. It is that it gives an appearance of a man having something quite specially strong to back him up, of his drawing upon some power. And this can only be proved when all his physical contentment is destroyed; when all the current of his bodily being is reversed and turned to pain. If a man is seen to be roaring with laughter all the time that he is skinned alive, it would not be unreasonable to deduce that somewhere in the recesses of his mind he had thought of a rather good joke. Similarly, if men smiled and sang (as they did) while they were being boiled or torn in pieces, the spectators felt the presence of something more than mere mental honesty: they felt the presence of some new and unintelligible kind of pleasure, which, presumably, came from somewhere. It might be a strength of madness, or a lying spirit from Hell; but it was something quite positive and extraordinary; as positive as brandy and as extraordinary as conjuring. The Pagan said to himself: “If Christianity makes a man happy while his legs are being eaten by a lion, might it not make me happy while my legs are still attached to me and walking down the street?” The Secularists laboriously explain that martyrdoms do not prove a faith to be true, as if anybody was ever such a fool as to suppose that they did. What they did prove, or, rather, strongly suggest, was that something had entered human psychology which was stronger than strong pain. If a young girl, scourged and bleeding to death, saw nothing but a crown descending on her from God, the first mental step was not that her philosophy was correct, but that she was certainly feeding on something. But this particular point of psychology does not arise at all in the modern cases of mere public discomfort or inconvenience. The causes of Miss Pankhurst’s cheerfulness require no mystical explanations. If she were being burned alive as a witch, if she then looked up in unmixed rapture and saw a ballot-box descending out of heaven, then I should say that the incident, though not conclusive, was frightfully impressive. It would not prove logically that she ought to have the vote, or that anybody ought to have the vote. But it would prove this: that there was, for some reason, a sacramental reality in the vote, that the soul could take the vote and feed on it; that it was in itself a positive and overpowering pleasure, capable of being pitted against positive and overpowering pain.

But there's a flaw in this comparison of martyrdom. The reality is that the special impact that comes from being persecuted only occurs in cases of extreme persecution. The fact that modern believers will endure some inconvenience for their beliefs only shows that they actually believe in them, which no one ever questioned. Nobody doubts that the Nonconformist minister values Nonconformity more than his teapot. Nobody doubts that Miss Pankhurst wants the right to vote more than she wants a quiet afternoon in an armchair. All our everyday opinions are worth some fuss: I remember during the Boer War fighting an Imperialist clerk outside the Queen’s Hall and both of us ending up with bloody noses; but I didn’t think of it as instilling the psychological impact of the Roman amphitheater or the stake at Smithfield. That impression comes from something more than just the fact that a person is sincere enough to give up their time or comfort. Pagans weren’t moved by the torture of Christians simply because it showed that they genuinely held their beliefs; they knew that millions of people genuinely held all kinds of beliefs. The point of such extreme martyrdom is much deeper. It suggests that a person is backed by something particularly powerful, that they are drawing upon some strength. This can only be demonstrated when all their physical comfort is stripped away; when the flow of their physical existence is completely turned around and transformed into pain. If someone is seen laughing while being skinned alive, it wouldn’t be unreasonable to deduce that somewhere in their mind, they thought of a really good joke. Likewise, if people smiled and sang (as they did) while being boiled or torn apart, spectators sensed more than just mental honesty; they felt the presence of something new and incomprehensible, which likely came from somewhere else. It could have been a madness-related strength or a deceptive spirit from Hell; but it was definitely something real and extraordinary; as real as brandy and as extraordinary as magic. The Pagan thought to himself: “If Christianity makes someone happy while they are being eaten by a lion, could it make me happy while my legs are still intact and I’m walking down the street?” The Secularists painstakingly argue that martyrdom doesn’t prove a belief is true, as if anyone was ever naïve enough to think it did. What it does prove, or rather strongly suggests, is that something has entered human psychology that is stronger than severe pain. If a young girl, beaten and bleeding to death, sees nothing but a crown coming down from God, her first mental step isn't that her beliefs are sound, but that she's certainly drawing on something. But this specific psychological point doesn’t apply at all in modern cases of simple public discomfort or inconvenience. The reasons behind Miss Pankhurst’s cheerfulness don't need mystical explanations. If she were being burned alive as a witch, and she looked up in pure joy and saw a ballot box descending from heaven, then I would say that while it wouldn’t be conclusive, it would be incredibly impressive. It wouldn’t logically prove that she should have the vote, or that anyone should. But it would show this: that there was, for some reason, a sacramental reality in the vote, that the soul could take the vote and derive sustenance from it; that it was inherently a positive and overwhelming pleasure, capable of standing up against equally overwhelming pain.

I should advise modern agitators, therefore, to give up this particular method: the method of making very big efforts to get a very small punishment. It does not really go down at all; the punishment is too small, and the efforts are too obvious. It has not any of the effectiveness of the old savage martyrdom, because it does not leave the victim absolutely alone with his cause, so that his cause alone can support him. At the same time it has about it that element of the pantomimic and the absurd, which was the cruellest part of the slaying and the mocking of the real prophets. St. Peter was crucified upside down as a huge inhuman joke; but his human seriousness survived the inhuman joke, because, in whatever posture, he had died for his faith. The modern martyr of the Pankhurst type courts the absurdity without making the suffering strong enough to eclipse the absurdity. She is like a St. Peter who should deliberately stand on his head for ten seconds and then expect to be canonised for it.

I advise today's activists to abandon this approach: the approach of making huge efforts for a very minimal consequence. It just doesn’t resonate; the consequence is too trivial, and the efforts are too obvious. It lacks the impact of the old savage martyrdom because it doesn’t leave the individual completely alone with their cause, allowing the cause alone to sustain them. At the same time, it has that element of the theatrical and ridiculous, which was the most cruel aspect of the killing and mockery of the true prophets. St. Peter was crucified upside down as a terrible, inhumane joke; yet his genuine seriousness endured the cruelty of that joke because, no matter how he was positioned, he died for his beliefs. The modern martyr, like those inspired by Pankhurst, invites absurdity without making the suffering significant enough to overshadow the absurdity. She resembles a St. Peter who would intentionally stand on his head for ten seconds and then expect to be honored for it.

Or, again, the matter might be put in this way. Modern martyrdoms fail even as demonstrations, because they do not prove even that the martyrs are completely serious. I think, as a fact, that the modern martyrs generally are serious, perhaps a trifle too serious. But their martyrdom does not prove it; and the public does not always believe it. Undoubtedly, as a fact, Dr. Clifford is quite honourably indignant with what he considers to be clericalism, but he does not prove it by having his teapot sold; for a man might easily have his teapot sold as an actress has her diamonds stolen—as a personal advertisement. As a matter of fact, Miss Pankhurst is quite in earnest about votes for women. But she does not prove it by being chucked out of meetings. A person might be chucked out of meetings just as young men are chucked out of music-halls—for fun. But no man has himself eaten by a lion as a personal advertisement. No woman is broiled on a gridiron for fun. That is where the testimony of St. Perpetua and St. Faith comes in. Doubtless it is no fault of these enthusiasts that they are not subjected to the old and searching penalties; very likely they would pass through them as triumphantly as St. Agatha. I am simply advising them upon a point of policy, things being as they are. And I say that the average man is not impressed with their sacrifices simply because they are not and cannot be more decisive than the sacrifices which the average man himself would make for mere fun if he were drunk. Drunkards would interrupt meetings and take the consequences. And as for selling a teapot, it is an act, I imagine, in which any properly constituted drunkard would take a positive pleasure. The advertisement is not good enough; it does not tell. If I were really martyred for an opinion (which is more improbable than words can say), it would certainly only be for one or two of my most central and sacred opinions. I might, perhaps, be shot for England, but certainly not for the British Empire. I might conceivably die for political freedom, but I certainly wouldn’t die for Free Trade. But as for kicking up the particular kind of shindy that the Suffragettes are kicking up, I would as soon do it for my shallowest opinion as for my deepest one. It never could be anything worse than an inconvenience; it never could be anything better than a spree. Hence the British public, and especially the working classes, regard the whole demonstration with fundamental indifference; for, while it is a demonstration that probably is adopted from the most fanatical motives, it is a demonstration which might be adopted from the most frivolous.

Or, the situation could be framed like this. Modern acts of martyrdom fail even as demonstrations because they don’t convincingly show that the martyrs are entirely serious. In reality, I believe that modern martyrs are generally sincere, perhaps a bit too serious. But their martyrdom doesn’t prove it; and the public doesn’t always take it seriously. Certainly, Dr. Clifford is genuinely outraged by what he sees as clericalism, but he doesn’t demonstrate this by selling his teapot; a person could easily sell his teapot as an actress sells her stolen diamonds—as a form of personal promotion. In fact, Miss Pankhurst is very committed to the cause of votes for women. However, being thrown out of meetings doesn’t prove that commitment. Someone could be thrown out of meetings just as young men are removed from music halls—for fun. But no man has actually been eaten by a lion as a way of personal promotion. No woman is roasted on a gridiron for entertainment. That’s where the stories of St. Perpetua and St. Faith come into play. It’s certainly not the enthusiasts’ fault that they aren’t subjected to the old, severe punishments; they would likely face them as heroically as St. Agatha did. I’m simply offering them some advice on strategy, given the current circumstances. I believe that the average person isn’t moved by their sacrifices because they aren’t and can’t be more significant than the sacrifices the average person might make for fun if they were drunk. Drunk individuals would disrupt meetings and deal with the consequences. And selling a teapot is something any decent drunk would likely enjoy. The advertisement just isn’t compelling; it doesn’t resonate. If I were really martyred for a belief (which is incredibly unlikely), it would certainly be for one or two of my most fundamental and cherished beliefs. I might, perhaps, die for England, but definitely not for the British Empire. I might potentially sacrifice myself for political freedom, but I wouldn’t die for Free Trade. However, as for stirring up the kind of commotion that the Suffragettes are creating, I’d be just as likely to do it for my most trivial opinion as for my deepest one. It would never be anything worse than a hassle; it would never be anything better than a party. Therefore, the British public, particularly the working class, view the whole demonstration with basic indifference; because, while it likely comes from the most passionate intentions, it’s also a demonstration that could be driven by the most carefree motives.

ON POLITICAL SECRECY

Generally, instinctively, in the absence of any special reason, humanity hates the idea of anything being hidden—that is, it hates the idea of anything being successfully hidden. Hide-and-seek is a popular pastime; but it assumes the truth of the text, “Seek and ye shall find.” Ordinary mankind (gigantic and unconquerable in its power of joy) can get a great deal of pleasure out of a game called “hide the thimble,” but that is only because it is really a game of “see the thimble.” Suppose that at the end of such a game the thimble had not been found at all; suppose its place was unknown for ever: the result on the players would not be playful, it would be tragic. That thimble would hag-ride all their dreams. They would all die in asylums. The pleasure is all in the poignant moment of passing from not knowing to knowing. Mystery stories are very popular, especially when sold at sixpence; but that is because the author of a mystery story reveals. He is enjoyed not because he creates mystery, but because he destroys mystery. Nobody would have the courage to publish a detective-story which left the problem exactly where it found it. That would rouse even the London public to revolution. No one dare publish a detective-story that did not detect.

Generally, instinctively, without any particular reason, people hate the idea of anything being hidden—that is, they dislike it when something is successfully concealed. Hide-and-seek is a popular game; but it relies on the truth of the phrase, “Seek and you shall find.” Regular folks (massive and unstoppable in their joy) can really enjoy a game called “hide the thimble,” but that’s only because it’s really a game of “see the thimble.” Imagine if at the end of such a game the thimble was never found; suppose its location remained a mystery forever: the impact on the players wouldn’t be fun, it would be tragic. That thimble would haunt all their dreams. They would all end up in institutions. The enjoyment comes from that poignant moment of moving from not knowing to knowing. Mystery stories are very popular, especially when sold for sixpence; but that’s because the author of a mystery story reveals. Readers enjoy him not because he creates mystery, but because he solves it. No one would have the nerve to publish a detective story that left the issue unresolved. That would spark even the London public to revolt. No one would dare publish a detective story that failed to solve the mystery.

There are three broad classes of the special things in which human wisdom does permit privacy. The first is the case I have mentioned—that of hide-and-seek, or the police novel, in which it permits privacy only in order to explode and smash privacy. The author makes first a fastidious secret of how the Bishop was murdered, only in order that he may at last declare, as from a high tower, to the whole democracy the great glad news that he was murdered by the governess. In that case, ignorance is only valued because being ignorant is the best and purest preparation for receiving the horrible revelations of high life. Somewhat in the same way being an agnostic is the best and purest preparation for receiving the happy revelations of St. John.

There are three main categories of special things where human wisdom allows for privacy. The first is the example I mentioned—like in hide-and-seek or a police novel—where privacy is only allowed so it can ultimately be revealed and shattered. The author initially creates an elaborate secret about how the Bishop was killed, only to eventually announce, as if from a great height, to everyone the shocking news that he was murdered by the governess. In this case, ignorance is only valued because being unaware is the best and most genuine way to prepare for the dreadful truths of high society. Similarly, being agnostic is the best and purest way to prepare for the joyful revelations of St. John.

This first sort of secrecy we may dismiss, for its whole ultimate object is not to keep the secret, but to tell it. Then there is a second and far more important class of things which humanity does agree to hide. They are so important that they cannot possibly be discussed here. But every one will know the kind of things I mean. In connection with these, I wish to remark that though they are, in one sense, a secret, they are also always a “sécret de Polichinelle.” Upon sex and such matters we are in a human freemasonry; the freemasonry is disciplined, but the freemasonry is free. We are asked to be silent about these things, but we are not asked to be ignorant about them. On the contrary, the fundamental human argument is entirely the other way. It is the thing most common to humanity that is most veiled by humanity. It is exactly because we all know that it is there that we need not say that it is there.

This first type of secrecy we can ignore, because its main goal isn’t to keep the secret but to reveal it. Then, there’s a second and much more significant category of things that people generally agree to conceal. These are so crucial that they really can’t be discussed here. But everyone will understand what I mean. Regarding these issues, I want to point out that although they are, in a sense, a secret, they are always a “sécret de Polichinelle.” When it comes to sex and similar topics, we share a kind of human brotherhood; the brotherhood is structured, but it’s also open. We’re expected to stay quiet about these matters, but we’re not expected to be naïve about them. On the contrary, the underlying human argument is completely opposite. The things most common to humanity are often the most hidden by humanity. It’s precisely because we all know they exist that we don’t need to say they exist.

Then there is a third class of things on which the best civilisation does permit privacy, does resent all inquiry or explanation. This is in the case of things which need not be explained, because they cannot be explained, things too airy, instinctive, or intangible—caprices, sudden impulses, and the more innocent kind of prejudice. A man must not be asked why he is talkative or silent, for the simple reason that he does not know. A man is not asked (even in Germany) why he walks slow or quick, simply because he could not answer. A man must take his own road through a wood, and make his own use of a holiday. And the reason is this: not because he has a strong reason, but actually because he has a weak reason; because he has a slight and fleeting feeling about the matter which he could not explain to a policeman, which perhaps the very appearance of a policeman out of the bushes might destroy. He must act on the impulse, because the impulse is unimportant, and he may never have the same impulse again. If you like to put it so he must act on the impulse because the impulse is not worth a moment’s thought. All these fancies men feel should be private; and even Fabians have never proposed to interfere with them.

Then there's a third category of things that the best societies allow to be private and resist any inquiry or explanation about. This applies to things that don’t need to be explained because they can’t be—like whims, sudden urges, and the more innocent forms of bias. A person shouldn’t be asked why they’re chatty or quiet, simply because they don’t know. A person isn’t asked (even in Germany) why they walk slowly or quickly, because they wouldn’t be able to answer. Each person must find their own way through a forest and make their own use of a day off. The reason for this is not that they have a strong reason, but rather a weak one; because they have a fleeting and trivial feeling about the situation that they couldn’t explain to a police officer, which might even vanish at the sight of one hiding in the bushes. They must act on the impulse because the impulse is trivial, and it’s possible they might never feel that same impulse again. If you want to put it that way, they must act on the impulse because it isn’t worth a moment’s consideration. All these whims that people experience should remain private; and even the Fabians have never suggested interfering with them.

Now, for the last fortnight the newspapers have been full of very varied comments upon the problem of the secrecy of certain parts of our political finance, and especially of the problem of the party funds. Some papers have failed entirely to understand what the quarrel is about. They have urged that Irish members and Labour members are also under the shadow, or, as some have said, even more under it. The ground of this frantic statement seems, when patiently considered, to be simply this: that Irish and Labour members receive money for what they do. All persons, as far as I know, on this earth receive money for what they do; the only difference is that some people, like the Irish members, do it.

For the past two weeks, the newspapers have been filled with a wide range of opinions about the issue of secrecy in certain aspects of our political funding, particularly concerning party funds. Some papers completely miss the point of the debate. They argue that Irish and Labour members are also in the same boat, or even more so, as some have said. When you break this frantic claim down, it seems to boil down to the fact that Irish and Labour members receive money for their work. As far as I can tell, everyone on this planet gets paid for what they do; the only difference is that some people, like the Irish members, actually follow through.

I cannot imagine that any human being could think any other human being capable of maintaining the proposition that men ought not to receive money. The simple point is that, as we know that some money is given rightly and some wrongly, an elementary common-sense leads us to look with indifference at the money that is given in the middle of Ludgate Circus, and to look with particular suspicion at the money which a man will not give unless he is shut up in a box or a bathing-machine. In short, it is too silly to suppose that anybody could ever have discussed the desirability of funds. The only thing that even idiots could ever have discussed is the concealment of funds. Therefore, the whole question that we have to consider is whether the concealment of political money-transactions, the purchase of peerages, the payment of election expenses, is a kind of concealment that falls under any of the three classes I have mentioned as those in which human custom and instinct does permit us to conceal. I have suggested three kinds of secrecy which are human and defensible. Can this institution be defended by means of any of them?

I can't imagine anyone believing that another person could argue that men shouldn't be paid. The straightforward fact is that while we know some money is given for the right reasons and some for the wrong, basic common sense leads us to be indifferent to the money handed out in the middle of Ludgate Circus, while we view with suspicion the money that someone will only part with if they're locked in a box or in a bathing-machine. In short, it’s absurd to think that anyone could genuinely debate whether funds are desirable. The only topic even fools might discuss is how to hide funds. So, the main issue we need to explore is whether the secrecy surrounding political money transactions, the buying of peerages, and the funding of election expenses qualifies as the sort of concealment that falls into any of the three categories I've mentioned, where human custom and instinct allow for hiding things. I’ve outlined three types of secrecy that are human and justifiable. Can this practice be justified by any of them?

Now the question is whether this political secrecy is of any of the kinds that can be called legitimate. We have roughly divided legitimate secrets into three classes. First comes the secret that is only kept in order to be revealed, as in the detective stories; secondly, the secret which is kept because everybody knows it, as in sex; and third, the secret which is kept because it is too delicate and vague to be explained at all, as in the choice of a country walk. Do any of these broad human divisions cover such a case as that of secrecy of the political and party finances? It would be absurd, and even delightfully absurd, to pretend that any of them did. It would be a wild and charming fancy to suggest that our politicians keep political secrets only that they may make political revelations. A modern peer only pretends that he has earned his peerage in order that he may more dramatically declare, with a scream of scorn and joy, that he really bought it. The Baronet pretends that he deserved his title only in order to make more exquisite and startling the grand historical fact that he did not deserve it. Surely this sounds improbable. Surely all our statesmen cannot be saving themselves up for the excitement of a death-bed repentance. The writer of detective tales makes a man a duke solely in order to blast him with a charge of burglary. But surely the Prime Minister does not make a man a duke solely in order to blast him with a charge of bribery. No; the detective-tale theory of the secrecy of political funds must (with a sigh) be given up.

Now the question is whether this political secrecy is any of the kinds that can be considered legitimate. We have roughly divided legitimate secrets into three categories. First is the secret that is only kept to be revealed, like in detective stories; second is the secret that's kept because everyone knows it, like sex; and third is the secret that’s kept because it’s too sensitive and vague to explain at all, like choosing a country walk. Do any of these broad human categories apply to the secrecy surrounding political and party finances? It would be ridiculous, and even amusingly ridiculous, to pretend that any of them do. It would be a wild and charming idea to suggest that our politicians keep political secrets just so they can eventually make political revelations. A modern peer only pretends he earned his title so he can dramatically announce, with a scream of scorn and joy, that he actually bought it. The baronet pretends he deserved his title just to make it even more surprising and shocking that he didn’t deserve it at all. Surely, this seems unlikely. Surely not all our statesmen are holding back for the thrill of a deathbed confession. The writer of detective stories makes a man a duke solely to accuse him of burglary. But surely the Prime Minister doesn’t make someone a duke just to accuse him of bribery. No; the detective-story theory of the secrecy of political funds must (with a sigh) be abandoned.

Neither can we say that the thing is explained by that second case of human secrecy which is so secret that it is hard to discuss it in public. A decency is preserved about certain primary human matters precisely because every one knows all about them. But the decency touching contributions, purchases, and peerages is not kept up because most ordinary men know what is happening; it is kept up precisely because most ordinary men do not know what is happening. The ordinary curtain of decorum covers normal proceedings. But no one will say that being bribed is a normal proceeding.

We can't say that this issue is clarified by the second case of human secrecy, which is so secret that it's difficult to talk about in public. A sense of decency is maintained around certain fundamental human matters simply because everyone is aware of them. However, the decency surrounding contributions, purchases, and titles is not upheld because most regular people know what's going on; it's upheld precisely because most regular people don’t have a clue about what's happening. The usual curtain of decorum hides normal activities. But no one would claim that being bribed is a normal activity.

And if we apply the third test to this problem of political secrecy, the case is even clearer and even more funny. Surely no one will say that the purchase of peerages and such things are kept secret because they are so light and impulsive and unimportant that they must be matters of individual fancy. A child sees a flower and for the first time feels inclined to pick it. But surely no one will say that a brewer sees a coronet and for the first time suddenly thinks that he would like to be a peer. The child’s impulse need not be explained to the police, for the simple reason that it could not be explained to anybody. But does any one believe that the laborious political ambitions of modern commercial men ever have this airy and incommunicable character? A man lying on the beach may throw stones into the sea without any particular reason. But does any one believe that the brewer throws bags of gold into the party funds without any particular reason? This theory of the secrecy of political money must also be regretfully abandoned; and with it the two other possible excuses as well. This secrecy is one which cannot be justified as a sensational joke nor as a common human freemasonry, nor as an indescribable personal whim. Strangely enough, indeed, it violates all three conditions and classes at once. It is not hidden in order to be revealed: it is hidden in order to be hidden. It is not kept secret because it is a common secret of mankind, but because mankind must not get hold of it. And it is not kept secret because it is too unimportant to be told, but because it is much too important to bear telling. In short, the thing we have is the real and perhaps rare political phenomenon of an occult government. We have an exoteric and an esoteric doctrine. England is really ruled by priestcraft, but not by priests. We have in this country all that has ever been alleged against the evil side of religion; the peculiar class with privileges, the sacred words that are unpronounceable; the important things known only to the few. In fact we lack nothing except the religion.

And if we apply the third test to this issue of political secrecy, the situation is even clearer and more absurd. Surely no one would argue that buying peerages and similar things is kept secret because they're light and impulsive or unimportant, left to individual whims. A child sees a flower and feels like picking it for the first time. But surely no one would say that a brewer sees a coronet and suddenly thinks he wants to be a peer. The child’s impulse doesn’t need to be explained to the police because it can’t really be explained to anyone. But does anyone think that the serious political ambitions of modern businesspeople ever have that light and unexplainable feel? A man lying on the beach might throw stones into the sea for no particular reason. But does anyone believe that the brewer just tosses bags of gold into the party funds for no reason? This theory about the secrecy of political money must be reluctantly discarded, along with the other potential excuses. This secrecy can’t be justified as a sensational joke or a common human connection or an indescribable personal whim. Strange enough, it contradicts all three at once. It’s not hidden to be revealed; it’s hidden just to stay hidden. It’s not kept secret because it’s a shared secret among people; it’s kept secret because people must not find out. And it’s not kept secret because it’s too unimportant to share; it’s kept secret because it’s far too important to say. In short, what we have is the real and perhaps rare political phenomenon of a hidden government. We have an outer and an inner doctrine. England is really governed by priestcraft, but not by priests. Here, we have everything that has ever been said about the dark side of religion: the privileged class, the sacred words that can’t be spoken, the important truths known only to a few. In fact, we lack nothing except the religion.

EDWARD VII. AND SCOTLAND

I have received a serious, and to me, at any rate, an impressive remonstrance from the Scottish Patriotic Association. It appears that I recently referred to Edward VII. of Great Britain and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, under the horrible description of the King of England. The Scottish Patriotic Association draws my attention to the fact that by the provisions of the Act of Union, and the tradition of nationality, the monarch should be referred to as the King of Britain. The blow thus struck at me is particularly wounding because it is particularly unjust. I believe in the reality of the independent nationalities under the British Crown much more passionately and positively than any other educated Englishman of my acquaintance believes in it. I am quite certain that Scotland is a nation; I am quite certain that nationality is the key of Scotland; I am quite certain that all our success with Scotland has been due to the fact that we have in spirit treated it as a nation. I am quite certain that Ireland is a nation; I am quite certain that nationality is the key to Ireland; I am quite certain that all our failure in Ireland arose from the fact that we would not in spirit treat it as a nation. It would be difficult to find, even among the innumerable examples that exist, a stronger example of the immensely superior importance of sentiment to what is called practicality than this case of the two sister nations. It is not that we have encouraged a Scotchman to be rich; it is not that we have encouraged a Scotchman to be active; it is not that we have encouraged a Scotchman to be free. It is that we have quite definitely encouraged a Scotchman to be Scotch.

I have received a serious, and to me, at least, a significant complaint from the Scottish Patriotic Association. It seems that I recently referred to Edward VII of Great Britain and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, in the insulting way of calling him the King of England. The Scottish Patriotic Association points out that according to the Act of Union and the tradition of national identity, the monarch should be called the King of Britain. The criticism I've received is particularly hurtful because it is also particularly unfair. I believe in the reality of the independent nations under the British Crown much more passionately than any other educated Englishman I know. I am completely certain that Scotland is a nation; I firmly believe that national identity is essential to Scotland; and I know that all our successes in Scotland have come from the fact that we have, in spirit, treated it like a nation. I am also completely certain that Ireland is a nation; I firmly believe that national identity is essential to Ireland; and I know that all our failures in Ireland arose from the fact that we refused, in spirit, to treat it like a nation. It would be hard to find, even among the countless examples that exist, a clearer illustration of the vastly greater importance of sentiment over what is considered practicality than in the case of these two sister nations. It’s not that we have encouraged a Scotsman to be wealthy; it's not that we have encouraged a Scotsman to be active; it’s not that we have encouraged a Scotsman to be free. It is that we have definitely encouraged a Scotsman to be Scottish.

A vague, but vivid impression was received from all our writers of history, philosophy, and rhetoric that the Scottish element was something really valuable in itself, was something which even Englishmen were forced to recognise and respect. If we ever admitted the beauty of Ireland, it was as something which might be loved by an Englishman but which could hardly be respected even by an Irishman. A Scotchman might be proud of Scotland; it was enough for an Irishman that he could be fond of Ireland. Our success with the two nations has been exactly proportioned to our encouragement of their independent national emotion; the one that we would not treat nationally has alone produced Nationalists. The one nation that we would not recognise as a nation in theory is the one that we have been forced to recognise as a nation in arms. The Scottish Patriotic Association has no need to draw my attention to the importance of the separate national sentiment or the need of keeping the Border as a sacred line. The case is quite sufficiently proved by the positive history of Scotland. The place of Scottish loyalty to England has been taken by English admiration of Scotland. They do not need to envy us our titular leadership, when we seem to envy them their separation.

A vague but strong impression comes from all our writers on history, philosophy, and rhetoric that the Scottish aspect is genuinely valuable in itself, something even the English have to acknowledge and respect. While we might recognize Ireland's beauty, it’s seen as something an Englishman can appreciate, but hardly something that would earn respect from even an Irishman. A Scotsman can take pride in Scotland; for an Irishman, it’s simply enough to love Ireland. Our success with both nations has directly correlated with how much we support their independent national feelings; the one we wouldn’t engage with nationally has solely produced Nationalists. The one nation we refuse to accept as a nation in theory is the one we’ve had to acknowledge as a nation in conflict. The Scottish Patriotic Association doesn’t need to remind me of the importance of distinct national sentiment or the need to keep the Border as a sacred boundary. The case is clearly demonstrated by Scotland's own history. The position of Scottish loyalty to England has been replaced by English admiration of Scotland. They don’t need to resent us for our nominal leadership while we seem to envy their independence.

I wish to make very clear my entire sympathy with the national sentiment of the Scottish Patriotic Association. But I wish also to make clear this very enlightening comparison between the fate of Scotch and of Irish patriotism. In life it is always the little facts that express the large emotions, and if the English once respected Ireland as they respect Scotland, it would come out in a hundred small ways. For instance, there are crack regiments in the British Army which wear the kilt—the kilt which, as Macaulay says with perfect truth, was regarded by nine Scotchmen out of ten as the dress of a thief. The Highland officers carry a silver-hilted version of the old barbarous Gaelic broadsword with a basket-hilt, which split the skulls of so many English soldiers at Killiecrankie and Prestonpans. When you have a regiment of men in the British Army carrying ornamental silver shillelaghs you will have done the same thing for Ireland, and not before—or when you mention Brian Boru with the same intonation as Bruce.

I want to express my full support for the national sentiment of the Scottish Patriotic Association. At the same time, I want to highlight a significant comparison between the experiences of Scottish and Irish patriotism. In life, it’s often the small details that reveal the bigger feelings, and if the English respected Ireland the way they respect Scotland, it would show in a hundred little ways. For example, there are prestigious regiments in the British Army that wear kilts—the kilt that, as Macaulay accurately points out, is seen by nine out of ten Scots as the outfit of a thief. The Highland officers carry a silver-hilted version of the old, brutal Gaelic broadsword with a basket-hilt, which cleaved the skulls of countless English soldiers at Killiecrankie and Prestonpans. When you see a regiment in the British Army carrying decorative silver shillelaghs, then you’ll have accomplished the same thing for Ireland—until then, or until you mention Brian Boru with the same tone as Bruce.

Let me be considered therefore to have made quite clear that I believe with a quite special intensity in the independent consideration of Scotland and Ireland as apart from England. I believe that, in the proper sense of the words, Scotland is an independent nation, even if Edward VII. is the King of Scotland. I believe that, in the proper sense of words, Ireland is an independent nation, even if Edward VII. is King of Ireland. But the fact is that I have an even bolder and wilder belief than either of these. I believe that England is an independent nation. I believe that England also has its independent colour and history, and meaning. I believe that England could produce costumes quite as queer as the kilt; I believe that England has heroes fully as untranslateable as Brian Boru, and consequently I believe that Edward VII. is, among his innumerable other functions, really King of England. If my Scotch friends insist, let us call it one of his quite obscure, unpopular, and minor titles; one of his relaxations. A little while ago he was Duke of Cornwall; but for a family accident he might still have been King of Hanover. Nor do I think that we should blame the simple Cornishmen if they spoke of him in a rhetorical moment by his Cornish title, nor the well-meaning Hanoverians if they classed him with Hanoverian Princes.

Let me make it clear that I firmly believe in considering Scotland and Ireland separately from England. I believe that, in the true sense of the word, Scotland is an independent nation, even if Edward VII is the King of Scotland. I believe that, in the proper sense of the term, Ireland is also an independent nation, even if Edward VII is the King of Ireland. However, I hold an even bolder and wilder belief than either of these. I believe that England is an independent nation. I believe that England has its own distinct character, history, and significance. I believe that England could create outfits as unusual as the kilt; I believe that England has heroes who are just as unique as Brian Boru, and therefore I believe that Edward VII is, among his many other roles, truly the King of England. If my Scottish friends insist, we can consider it one of his lesser-known, unpopular, and minor titles; one of his hobbies. Not long ago, he was the Duke of Cornwall; and due to a family situation, he might still have been the King of Hanover. I don't think we should fault the simple Cornish people if they refer to him by his Cornish title during a sentimental moment, nor the well-meaning Hanoverians if they associate him with Hanoverian princes.

Now it so happens that in the passage complained of I said the King of England merely because I meant the King of England. I was speaking strictly and especially of English Kings, of Kings in the tradition of the old Kings of England. I wrote as an English nationalist keenly conscious of the sacred boundary of the Tweed that keeps (or used to keep) our ancient enemies at bay. I wrote as an English nationalist resolved for one wild moment to throw off the tyranny of the Scotch and Irish who govern and oppress my country. I felt that England was at least spiritually guarded against these surrounding nationalities. I dreamed that the Tweed was guarded by the ghosts of Scropes and Percys; I dreamed that St. George’s Channel was guarded by St. George. And in this insular security I spoke deliberately and specifically of the King of England, of the representative of the Tudors and Plantagenets. It is true that the two Kings of England, of whom I especially spoke, Charles II. and George III., had both an alien origin, not very recent and not very remote. Charles II. came of a family originally Scotch. George III. came of a family originally German. But the same, so far as that goes, could be said of the English royal houses when England stood quite alone. The Plantagenets were originally a French family. The Tudors were originally a Welsh family. But I was not talking of the amount of English sentiment in the English Kings. I was talking of the amount of English sentiment in the English treatment and popularity of the English Kings. With that Ireland and Scotland have nothing whatever to do.

Now, it just so happens that in the part people are complaining about, I referred to the King of England simply because I was talking about the King of England. I was specifically discussing English Kings, in the tradition of the old Kings of England. I wrote as an English nationalist, very aware of the sacred border of the Tweed that keeps (or used to keep) our historical enemies at a distance. I wrote as an English nationalist, briefly wanting to break free from the dominance of the Scots and Irish who govern and oppress my country. I felt that England was at least spiritually protected from these surrounding nationalities. I imagined that the Tweed was safeguarded by the spirits of the Scropes and Percys; I imagined that St. George’s Channel was guarded by St. George. And in this sense of insular safety, I spoke intentionally and specifically about the King of England, about the representative of the Tudors and Plantagenets. It’s true that the two Kings of England I was particularly referring to, Charles II and George III, both had foreign origins, neither very recent nor very distant. Charles II came from a family that was originally Scottish. George III came from a family that was originally German. However, the same could be said about the English royal houses when England stood completely alone. The Plantagenets were originally a French family. The Tudors were originally a Welsh family. But I wasn’t discussing the level of English sentiment in the English Kings. I was talking about the level of English sentiment in how the English treated and regarded their Kings. That has nothing to do with Ireland and Scotland.

Charles II. may, for all I know, have not only been King of Scotland; he may, by virtue of his temper and ancestry, have been a Scotch King of Scotland. There was something Scotch about his combination of clear-headedness with sensuality. There was something Scotch about his combination of doing what he liked with knowing what he was doing. But I was not talking of the personality of Charles, which may have been Scotch. I was talking of the popularity of Charles, which was certainly English. One thing is quite certain: whether or no he ever ceased to be a Scotch man, he ceased as soon as he conveniently could to be a Scotch King. He had actually tried the experiment of being a national ruler north of the Tweed, and his people liked him as little as he liked them. Of Presbyterianism, of the Scottish religion, he left on record the exquisitely English judgment that it was “no religion for a gentleman.” His popularity then was purely English; his royalty was purely English; and I was using the words with the utmost narrowness and deliberation when I spoke of this particular popularity and royalty as the popularity and royalty of a King of England. I said of the English people specially that they like to pick up the King’s crown when he has dropped it. I do not feel at all sure that this does apply to the Scotch or the Irish. I think that the Irish would knock his crown off for him. I think that the Scotch would keep it for him after they had picked it up.

Charles II might not only have been the King of Scotland; he could have been a Scottish King of Scotland because of his personality and background. There was something Scottish about his mix of practicality and sensuality. There was also something Scottish about his ability to do what he wanted while being aware of his actions. But I wasn't discussing Charles's personality, which could have been Scottish. I was talking about Charles's popularity, which was definitely English. One thing is clear: whether or not he stopped being Scottish, he quickly moved away from being a Scottish King as soon as he could. He actually tried being a national ruler north of the Tweed, and his people liked him as little as he liked them. About Presbyterianism and the Scottish religion, he famously said it was “no religion for a gentleman.” His popularity was purely English; his royal status was purely English; and I was very intentional when I referred to this specific popularity and royalty as that of a King of England. I said that the English people particularly enjoy picking up the King’s crown when he drops it. I'm not so sure that this applies to the Scots or the Irish. I think the Irish would knock his crown off for him. I believe the Scots would hold onto it for him after picking it up.

For my part, I should be inclined to adopt quite the opposite method of asserting nationality. Why should good Scotch nationalists call Edward VII. the King of Britain? They ought to call him King Edward I. of Scotland. What is Britain? Where is Britain? There is no such place. There never was a nation of Britain; there never was a King of Britain; unless perhaps Vortigern or Uther Pendragon had a taste for the title. If we are to develop our Monarchy, I should be altogether in favour of developing it along the line of local patriotism and of local proprietorship in the King. I think that the Londoners ought to call him the King of London, and the Liverpudlians ought to call him the King of Liverpool. I do not go so far as to say that the people of Birmingham ought to call Edward VII. the King of Birmingham; for that would be high treason to a holier and more established power. But I think we might read in the papers: “The King of Brighton left Brighton at half-past two this afternoon,” and then immediately afterwards, “The King of Worthing entered Worthing at ten minutes past three.” Or, “The people of Margate bade a reluctant farewell to the popular King of Margate this morning,” and then, “His Majesty the King of Ramsgate returned to his country and capital this afternoon after his long sojourn in strange lands.” It might be pointed out that by a curious coincidence the departure of the King of Oxford occurred a very short time before the triumphal arrival of the King of Reading. I cannot imagine any method which would more increase the kindly and normal relations between the Sovereign and his people. Nor do I think that such a method would be in any sense a depreciation of the royal dignity; for, as a matter of fact, it would put the King upon the same platform with the gods. The saints, the most exalted of human figures, were also the most local. It was exactly the men whom we most easily connected with heaven whom we also most easily connected with earth.

For my part, I would lean toward taking a completely different approach to asserting nationality. Why should proud Scottish nationalists call Edward VII the King of Britain? They should call him King Edward I of Scotland. What is Britain? Where is Britain? There is no such place. There never was a nation of Britain; there was never a King of Britain—unless perhaps Vortigern or Uther Pendragon fancied the title. If we're going to develop our monarchy, I would fully support doing it based on local patriotism and local ownership of the King. I think Londoners should call him the King of London, and the people of Liverpool should call him the King of Liverpool. I wouldn’t go so far as to say the people of Birmingham should address Edward VII as the King of Birmingham; that would be high treason against a more sacred and established authority. But I think we could read in the newspapers: “The King of Brighton left Brighton at 2:30 PM this afternoon,” and shortly after, “The King of Worthing arrived in Worthing at 3:10 PM.” Or, “The people of Margate said a reluctant goodbye to the beloved King of Margate this morning,” followed by, “His Majesty the King of Ramsgate returned to his country and capital this afternoon after his long stay in distant lands.” It might be noted that by a strange coincidence, the departure of the King of Oxford happened shortly before the triumphant arrival of the King of Reading. I can’t think of a better way to enhance the friendly and normal relationship between the Sovereign and his people. Nor do I believe that such a method would diminish royal dignity in any way; in fact, it would elevate the King to the same level as the gods. The saints, the most esteemed of human figures, were also the most local. It was the individuals we most easily associated with heaven that we also easily connected to earth.

THOUGHTS AROUND KOEPENICK

A famous and epigrammatic author said that life copied literature; it seems clear that life really caricatures it. I suggested recently that the Germans submitted to, and even admired, a solemn and theatrical assertion of authority. A few hours after I had sent up my “copy,” I saw the first announcement of the affair of the comic Captain at Koepenick. The most absurd part of this absurd fraud (at least, to English eyes) is one which, oddly enough, has received comparatively little comment. I mean the point at which the Mayor asked for a warrant, and the Captain pointed to the bayonets of his soldiery and said. “These are my authority.” One would have thought any one would have known that no soldier would talk like that. The dupes were blamed for not knowing that the man wore the wrong cap or the wrong sash, or had his sword buckled on the wrong way; but these are technicalities which they might surely be excused for not knowing. I certainly should not know if a soldier’s sash were on inside out or his cap on behind before. But I should know uncommonly well that genuine professional soldiers do not talk like Adelphi villains and utter theatrical epigrams in praise of abstract violence.

A well-known and witty author once said that life imitates literature; it’s clear that life actually exaggerates it. Recently, I pointed out that Germans accepted and even admired a serious and dramatic display of authority. A few hours after I sent off my “copy,” I saw the first news about the ridiculous Captain at Koepenick. The most absurd part of this ridiculous scam (at least from an English perspective) is a detail that, oddly enough, received surprisingly little attention. I’m talking about the moment when the Mayor asked for a warrant, and the Captain pointed to the bayonets of his soldiers and said, “These are my authority.” You’d think anyone would realize that no soldier would speak like that. People criticized the victims for not noticing that the man wore the wrong cap or the wrong sash, or had his sword strapped on the wrong way; but these are specifics that they could likely be forgiven for missing. I definitely wouldn’t know if a soldier’s sash was on inside out or his cap was on backward. But I would know very well that real professional soldiers don’t speak like villains from a bad play and don’t make dramatic statements praising violence for its own sake.

We can see this more clearly, perhaps, if we suppose it to be the case of any other dignified and clearly distinguishable profession. Suppose a Bishop called upon me. My great modesty and my rather distant reverence for the higher clergy might lead me certainly to a strong suspicion that any Bishop who called on me was a bogus Bishop. But if I wished to test his genuineness I should not dream of attempting to do so by examining the shape of his apron or the way his gaiters were done up. I have not the remotest idea of the way his gaiters ought to be done up. A very vague approximation to an apron would probably take me in; and if he behaved like an approximately Christian gentleman he would be safe enough from my detection. But suppose the Bishop, the moment he entered the room, fell on his knees on the mat, clasped his hands, and poured out a flood of passionate and somewhat hysterical extempore prayer, I should say at once and without the smallest hesitation, “Whatever else this man is, he is not an elderly and wealthy cleric of the Church of England. They don’t do such things.” Or suppose a man came to me pretending to be a qualified doctor, and flourished a stethoscope, or what he said was a stethoscope. I am glad to say that I have not even the remotest notion of what a stethoscope looks like; so that if he flourished a musical-box or a coffee-mill it would be all one to me. But I do think that I am not exaggerating my own sagacity if I say that I should begin to suspect the doctor if on entering my room he flung his legs and arms about, crying wildly, “Health! Health! priceless gift of Nature! I possess it! I overflow with it! I yearn to impart it! Oh, the sacred rapture of imparting health!” In that case I should suspect him of being rather in a position to receive than to offer medical superintendence.

We can see this more clearly if we think about any other respected and clearly defined profession. Imagine a Bishop came to visit me. My modesty and my distant respect for higher clergy might lead me to suspect that any Bishop calling on me was a fake. But if I wanted to test if he was genuine, I wouldn't dream of checking the style of his apron or how his gaiters were fastened. I have no idea how gaiters are supposed to be done. A vague idea of an apron would probably fool me; and if he acted like a somewhat decent Christian gentleman, he would easily escape my detection. But suppose the Bishop, as soon as he walked in, dropped to his knees on the mat, clasped his hands, and unleashed a flood of passionate and somewhat hysterical improvised prayer, I would immediately say, “Whatever else this man is, he is not an elderly and wealthy cleric of the Church of England. They don’t do that.” Or suppose a man came to me pretending to be a qualified doctor, waving a stethoscope, or what he claimed was a stethoscope. I’m glad to say that I have no idea what a stethoscope looks like; so if he waved a musical box or a coffee grinder, it would mean nothing to me. However, I don’t think I’m exaggerating my own intelligence if I say that I would start to get suspicious of the doctor if, upon entering my room, he threw his arms and legs around, shouting wildly, “Health! Health! Precious gift of Nature! I have it! I’m overflowing with it! I crave to give it away! Oh, the sacred joy of sharing health!” In that case, I would suspect he was more in need of medical care than able to provide it.

Now, it is no exaggeration at all to say that any one who has ever known any soldiers (I can only answer for English and Irish and Scotch soldiers) would find it just as easy to believe that a real Bishop would grovel on the carpet in a religious ecstasy, or that a real doctor would dance about the drawing-room to show the invigorating effects of his own medicine, as to believe that a soldier, when asked for his authority, would point to a lot of shining weapons and declare symbolically that might was right. Of course, a real soldier would go rather red in the face and huskily repeat the proper formula, whatever it was, as that he came in the King’s name.

It's not an exaggeration to say that anyone who has ever known soldiers (I can only speak for English, Irish, and Scottish soldiers) would find it just as believable that a real bishop would crawl on the carpet in a religious frenzy, or that a real doctor would dance around the living room to demonstrate the energizing effects of his own medicine, as it would be to think that a soldier, when asked for his authority, would point to a bunch of shiny weapons and claim symbolically that might makes right. Of course, a real soldier would probably turn red in the face and hoarsely repeat the appropriate phrase, whatever it was, like that he came in the King’s name.

Soldiers have many faults, but they have one redeeming merit; they are never worshippers of force. Soldiers more than any other men are taught severely and systematically that might is not right. The fact is obvious. The might is in the hundred men who obey. The right (or what is held to be right) is in the one man who commands them. They learn to obey symbols, arbitrary things, stripes on an arm, buttons on a coat, a title, a flag. These may be artificial things; they may be unreasonable things; they may, if you will, be wicked things; but they are weak things. They are not Force, and they do not look like Force. They are parts of an idea: of the idea of discipline; if you will, of the idea of tyranny; but still an idea. No soldier could possibly say that his own bayonets were his authority. No soldier could possibly say that he came in the name of his own bayonets. It would be as absurd as if a postman said that he came inside his bag. I do not, as I have said, underrate the evils that really do arise from militarism and the military ethic. It tends to give people wooden faces and sometimes wooden heads. It tends moreover (both through its specialisation and through its constant obedience) to a certain loss of real independence and strength of character. This has almost always been found when people made the mistake of turning the soldier into a statesman, under the mistaken impression that he was a strong man. The Duke of Wellington, for instance, was a strong soldier and therefore a weak statesman. But the soldier is always, by the nature of things, loyal to something. And as long as one is loyal to something one can never be a worshipper of mere force. For mere force, violence in the abstract, is the enemy of anything we love. To love anything is to see it at once under lowering skies of danger. Loyalty implies loyalty in misfortune; and when a soldier has accepted any nation’s uniform he has already accepted its defeat.

Soldiers have their flaws, but they have one redeeming quality: they never idolize force. Soldiers, more than anyone else, are trained rigorously and systematically to understand that power doesn't equate to right. It's clear that the real power lies in the hundred men who obey, while the notion of right (or what is perceived as right) is in the one person who commands them. They learn to follow symbols—stripes on an arm, buttons on a coat, a title, a flag. These may be artificial, unreasonable, or even wrong, but they are not powerful. They don't represent Force and don't appear as such. They are part of an idea: the idea of discipline, or perhaps, the idea of tyranny; but still an idea. No soldier could ever claim that their own bayonets are their authority, just as no soldier could say they act in the name of their own bayonets. That would be as ridiculous as a mail carrier claiming they come from within their bag. I don't downplay the real issues that stem from militarism and the military mindset. It often leads people to have stiff expressions and sometimes rigid thinking. Additionally, due to its specialization and constant obedience, it tends to diminish true independence and strength of character. This has been evident when people make the mistake of turning soldiers into politicians, mistakenly believing they are strong leaders. The Duke of Wellington, for example, was a formidable soldier but a poor statesman. However, a soldier is inherently loyal to something. As long as someone is loyal to something, they can never worship mere force. For raw force, or violence as a concept, stands against everything we love. To love anything means to recognize it under the threat of danger. Loyalty requires commitment even in tough times; when a soldier puts on any nation's uniform, they have already acknowledged that nation's potential for defeat.

Nevertheless, it does appear to be possible in Germany for a man to point to fixed bayonets and say, “These are my authority,” and yet to convince ordinarily sane men that he is a soldier. If this is so, it does really seem to point to some habit of high-falutin’ in the German nation, such as that of which I spoke previously. It almost looks as if the advisers, and even the officials, of the German Army had become infected in some degree with the false and feeble doctrine that might is right. As this doctrine is invariably preached by physical weaklings like Nietzsche it is a very serious thing even to entertain the supposition that it is affecting men who have really to do military work. It would be the end of German soldiers to be affected by German philosophy. Energetic people use energy as a means, but only very tired people ever use energy as a reason. Athletes go in for games, because athletes desire glory. Invalids go in for calisthenics; for invalids (alone of all human beings) desire strength. So long as the German Army points to its heraldic eagle and says, “I come in the name of this fierce but fabulous animal,” the German Army will be all right. If ever it says, “I come in the name of bayonets,” the bayonets will break like glass, for only the weak exhibit strength without an aim.

Nevertheless, it seems possible in Germany for a man to point to fixed bayonets and say, “These are my authority,” and still convince normally sane people that he’s a soldier. If this is true, it really does suggest some sort of pretentiousness in the German nation, like what I mentioned before. It almost seems like the advisors, and even the officials, of the German Army have been somewhat influenced by the misguided and weak idea that might is right. Since this idea is usually promoted by physically weak individuals like Nietzsche, it’s very concerning to even think that it might be impacting those who actually carry out military duties. It would be disastrous for German soldiers to be swayed by German philosophy. Energetic people use energy as a tool, but only very tired people ever use energy as an excuse. Athletes participate in games because they want glory. People who are unwell do calisthenics; because they (unlike everyone else) desire strength. As long as the German Army points to its heraldic eagle and says, “I come in the name of this fierce but mythical creature,” the German Army will be fine. If it ever claims, “I come in the name of bayonets,” those bayonets will shatter like glass, because only the weak display strength without a purpose.

At the same time, as I said before, do not let us forget our own faults. Do not let us forget them any the more easily because they are the opposite to the German faults. Modern England is too prone to present the spectacle of a person who is enormously delighted because he has not got the contrary disadvantages to his own. The Englishman is always saying “My house is not damp” at the moment when his house is on fire. The Englishman is always saying, “I have thrown off all traces of anæmia” in the middle of a fit of apoplexy. Let us always remember that if an Englishman wants to swindle English people, he does not dress up in the uniform of a soldier. If an Englishman wants to swindle English people he would as soon think of dressing up in the uniform of a messenger boy. Everything in England is done unofficially, casually, by conversations and cliques. The one Parliament that really does rule England is a secret Parliament; the debates of which must not be published—the Cabinet. The debates of the Commons are sometimes important; but only the debates in the Lobby, never the debates in the House. Journalists do control public opinion; but it is not controlled by the arguments they publish—it is controlled by the arguments between the editor and sub-editor, which they do not publish. This casualness is our English vice. It is at once casual and secret. Our public life is conducted privately. Hence it follows that if an English swindler wished to impress us, the last thing he would think of doing would be to put on a uniform. He would put on a polite slouching air and a careless, expensive suit of clothes; he would stroll up to the Mayor, be so awfully sorry to disturb him, find he had forgotten his card-case, mention, as if he were ashamed of it, that he was the Duke of Mercia, and carry the whole thing through with the air of a man who could get two hundred witnesses and two thousand retainers, but who was too tired to call any of them. And if he did it very well I strongly suspect that he would be as successful as the indefensible Captain at Koepenick.

At the same time, as I mentioned earlier, let's not forget our own faults. We shouldn't overlook them just because they're the opposite of German faults. Modern England too often shows someone who is overly pleased simply because he lacks the opposite disadvantages. An Englishman will say, "My house isn’t damp," while his house is on fire. He’ll insist, "I've completely recovered from anemia," right in the middle of a stroke. We must always remember that if an Englishman wants to deceive fellow English people, he won't dress in a soldier’s uniform. He’s just as likely to dress like a messenger boy. Everything in England happens unofficially, casually, through conversations and cliques. The true governing body of England is a secret Parliament, whose discussions must not be published—the Cabinet. The discussions in the Commons can be important, but it's the conversations in the Lobby that matter, not those in the House. Journalists do influence public opinion, but it’s not through the articles they publish; it’s through the discussions between the editor and sub-editor that remain private. This casualness is our English flaw. It’s both informal and secretive. Our public life is conducted behind closed doors. Consequently, if an English con artist wanted to impress us, the last thing he would do is put on a uniform. He would instead adopt a polite slouch and wear a careless, expensive outfit; he might casually approach the Mayor, apologize for interrupting, express that he forgot his card case, mention, as if he were embarrassed, that he was the Duke of Mercia, and carry it off with the demeanor of someone who could summon two hundred witnesses and two thousand supporters but is just too worn out to do so. And if he pulled it off well, I strongly suspect he’d be as successful as the notorious Captain at Köpenick.

Our tendency for many centuries past has been, not so much towards creating an aristocracy (which may or may not be a good thing in itself), as towards substituting an aristocracy for everything else. In England we have an aristocracy instead of a religion. The nobility are to the English poor what the saints and the fairies are to the Irish poor, what the large devil with a black face was to the Scotch poor—the poetry of life. In the same way in England we have an aristocracy instead of a Government. We rely on a certain good humour and education in the upper class to interpret to us our contradictory Constitution. No educated man born of woman will be quite so absurd as the system that he has to administer. In short, we do not get good laws to restrain bad people. We get good people to restrain bad laws. And last of all we in England have an aristocracy instead of an Army. We have an Army of which the officers are proud of their families and ashamed of their uniforms. If I were a king of any country whatever, and one of my officers were ashamed of my uniform, I should be ashamed of my officer. Beware, then, of the really well-bred and apologetic gentleman whose clothes are at once quiet and fashionable, whose manner is at once diffident and frank. Beware how you admit him into your domestic secrets, for he may be a bogus Earl. Or, worse still, a real one.

Our tendency for many centuries has been less about creating an aristocracy (which might or might not be good in itself) and more about replacing everything else with an aristocracy. In England, we have an aristocracy instead of a religion. The nobility are to the English poor what saints and fairies are to the Irish poor, what the big devil with a black face was to the Scottish poor—the poetry of life. Similarly, in England, we have an aristocracy instead of a government. We depend on a certain good humor and education in the upper class to explain our contradictory Constitution. No educated person born of woman will be as absurd as the system they have to manage. In short, we don’t get good laws to control bad people. We get good people to control bad laws. And finally, in England, we have an aristocracy instead of an army. We have an army where the officers are proud of their family backgrounds and embarrassed about their uniforms. If I were a king of any country and one of my officers was embarrassed by my uniform, I would be embarrassed by that officer. So be cautious of the well-bred and apologetic gentleman whose clothes are both understated and stylish, whose manner is both shy and honest. Be careful about letting him into your personal affairs, because he might be a fake Earl. Or, worse, a real one.

THE BOY

I have no sympathy with international aggression when it is taken seriously, but I have a certain dark and wild sympathy with it when it is quite absurd. Raids are all wrong as practical politics, but they are human and imaginable as practical jokes. In fact, almost any act of ragging or violence can be forgiven on this strict condition—that it is of no use at all to anybody. If the aggressor gets anything out of it, then it is quite unpardonable. It is damned by the least hint of utility or profit. A man of spirit and breeding may brawl, but he does not steal. A gentleman knocks off his friend’s hat; but he does not annex his friend’s hat. For this reason (as Mr. Belloc has pointed out somewhere), the very militant French people have always returned after their immense raids—the raids of Godfrey the Crusader, the raids of Napoleon; “they are sucked back, having accomplished nothing but an epic.”

I have no sympathy for international aggression when it’s taken seriously, but I have a strange, wild sympathy for it when it’s completely ridiculous. Raids are totally wrong in terms of practical politics, but they can be seen as human and imaginative if viewed as practical jokes. In fact, almost any act of bullying or violence can be forgiven as long as it’s completely useless to anyone. If the aggressor benefits from it in any way, then it’s absolutely unforgivable. It’s condemned by even the slightest hint of usefulness or profit. A person of spirit and refinement might get into a fight, but he doesn’t steal. A gentleman might knock his friend’s hat off, but he doesn’t take his friend’s hat. For this reason (as Mr. Belloc has noted somewhere), the very aggressive French people have always come back after their huge raids—the raids of Godfrey the Crusader, the raids of Napoleon; “they are drawn back, having achieved nothing but an epic.”

Sometimes I see small fragments of information in the newspapers which make my heart leap with an irrational patriotic sympathy. I have had the misfortune to be left comparatively cold by many of the enterprises and proclamations of my country in recent times. But the other day I found in the Tribune the following paragraph, which I may be permitted to set down as an example of the kind of international outrage with which I have by far the most instinctive sympathy. There is something attractive, too, in the austere simplicity with which the affair is set forth—

Sometimes I spot little bits of information in the newspapers that make my heart race with an irrational sense of patriotism. I’ve unfortunately felt pretty indifferent to many of my country’s recent actions and announcements. But the other day, I came across a paragraph in the Tribune that I’d like to share as an example of the type of international injustice that resonates with me the most. There’s something appealing about the straightforward way this situation is presented—

“Geneva, Oct. 31.

"Geneva, Oct 31."

“The English schoolboy Allen, who was arrested at Lausanne railway station on Saturday, for having painted red the statue of General Jomini of Payerne, was liberated yesterday, after paying a fine of £24. Allen has proceeded to Germany, where he will continue his studies. The people of Payerne are indignant, and clamoured for his detention in prison.”

“The English schoolboy Allen, who was arrested at Lausanne railway station on Saturday for spray-painting the statue of General Jomini in Payerne red, was released yesterday after paying a £24 fine. Allen has gone to Germany, where he will continue his studies. The people of Payerne are outraged and demanded that he be kept in prison.”

Now I have no doubt that ethics and social necessity require a contrary attitude, but I will freely confess that my first emotions on reading of this exploit were those of profound and elemental pleasure. There is something so large and simple about the operation of painting a whole stone General a bright red. Of course I can understand that the people of Payerne were indignant. They had passed to their homes at twilight through the streets of that beautiful city (or is it a province?), and they had seen against the silver ending of the sunset the grand grey figure of the hero of that land remaining to guard the town under the stars. It certainly must have been a shock to come out in the broad white morning and find a large vermilion General staring under the staring sun. I do not blame them at all for clamouring for the schoolboy’s detention in prison; I dare say a little detention in prison would do him no harm. Still, I think the immense act has something about it human and excusable; and when I endeavour to analyse the reason of this feeling I find it to lie, not in the fact that the thing was big or bold or successful, but in the fact that the thing was perfectly useless to everybody, including the person who did it. The raid ends in itself; and so Master Allen is sucked back again, having accomplished nothing but an epic.

Now I have no doubt that ethics and social necessity call for a different attitude, but I’ll openly admit that my initial reaction upon hearing about this act was one of deep and raw enjoyment. There’s something so grand and straightforward about painting a whole stone General bright red. I can certainly understand why the people of Payerne were upset. They had walked home at twilight through the streets of that beautiful city (or is it a province?), and they'd seen the grand grey statue of the hero of that land standing guard over the town under the stars. It must have been quite a shock to step out into the bright morning and find a large vermilion General staring back at them in the harsh sunlight. I don’t blame them at all for wanting the schoolboy locked up; I suppose a little time in jail wouldn’t hurt him. Still, I believe this grand act has something very human and forgivable about it; and when I try to analyze why I feel this way, I realize it’s not because the act was big, bold, or successful, but because it was completely pointless for everyone involved, including the one who did it. The raid ends in itself; and so Master Allen is drawn back in, having achieved nothing but an epic.

There is one thing which, in the presence of average modern journalism, is perhaps worth saying in connection with such an idle matter as this. The morals of a matter like this are exactly like the morals of anything else; they are concerned with mutual contract, or with the rights of independent human lives. But the whole modern world, or at any rate the whole modern Press, has a perpetual and consuming terror of plain morals. Men always attempt to avoid condemning a thing upon merely moral grounds. If I beat my grandmother to death to-morrow in the middle of Battersea Park, you may be perfectly certain that people will say everything about it except the simple and fairly obvious fact that it is wrong. Some will call it insane; that is, will accuse it of a deficiency of intelligence. This is not necessarily true at all. You could not tell whether the act was unintelligent or not unless you knew my grandmother. Some will call it vulgar, disgusting, and the rest of it; that is, they will accuse it of a lack of manners. Perhaps it does show a lack of manners; but this is scarcely its most serious disadvantage. Others will talk about the loathsome spectacle and the revolting scene; that is, they will accuse it of a deficiency of art, or æsthetic beauty. This again depends on the circumstances: in order to be quite certain that the appearance of the old lady has definitely deteriorated under the process of being beaten to death, it is necessary for the philosophical critic to be quite certain how ugly she was before. Another school of thinkers will say that the action is lacking in efficiency: that it is an uneconomic waste of a good grandmother. But that could only depend on the value, which is again an individual matter. The only real point that is worth mentioning is that the action is wicked, because your grandmother has a right not to be beaten to death. But of this simple moral explanation modern journalism has, as I say, a standing fear. It will call the action anything else—mad, bestial, vulgar, idiotic, rather than call it sinful.

There’s one thing that’s worth mentioning in the context of today’s average journalism, even if it seems trivial. The ethics of a situation like this are really the same as those of anything else; they deal with mutual agreements or the rights of individual lives. Yet, the entire modern world, especially the press, seems to have a constant and overwhelming fear of straightforward morals. People often try to avoid condemning actions solely on moral grounds. If I were to beat my grandmother to death tomorrow in Battersea Park, you can be sure that people would discuss everything about it except the clear and obvious fact that it’s wrong. Some might call it insane, implying a lack of intelligence. But that’s not necessarily true. You can’t know if the act is unintelligent without understanding my grandmother. Others might label it vulgar, disgusting, and so on, suggesting it shows a lack of manners. It might indeed reflect poor manners, but that’s hardly its worst flaw. Some will comment on the disgusting display and the horrific scene, claiming it lacks artistry or aesthetic value. Again, this depends on the situation: to determine if the old lady’s appearance has worsened from being beaten, one would need to know how unattractive she was beforehand. Another group of thinkers might argue that the act is inefficient, a waste of a good grandmother. But that would depend on her individual value. The main point worth noting is that the action is wrong because your grandmother has a right not to be beaten to death. But modern journalism, as I mentioned, shies away from this straightforward moral conclusion. It would rather label the action as crazy, brutal, vulgar, or foolish than simply call it sinful.

One example can be found in such cases as that of the prank of the boy and the statue. When some trick of this sort is played, the newspapers opposed to it always describe it as “a senseless joke.” What is the good of saying that? Every joke is a senseless joke. A joke is by its nature a protest against sense. It is no good attacking nonsense for being successfully nonsensical. Of course it is nonsensical to paint a celebrated Italian General a bright red; it is as nonsensical as “Alice in Wonderland.” It is also, in my opinion, very nearly as funny. But the real answer to the affair is not to say that it is nonsensical or even to say that it is not funny, but to point out that it is wrong to spoil statues which belong to other people. If the modern world will not insist on having some sharp and definite moral law, capable of resisting the counter-attractions of art and humour, the modern world will simply be given over as a spoil to anybody who can manage to do a nasty thing in a nice way. Every murderer who can murder entertainingly will be allowed to murder. Every burglar who burgles in really humorous attitudes will burgle as much as he likes.

One example can be seen in cases like the prank involving the boy and the statue. When pranks like this happen, the newspapers that disapprove always call it “a senseless joke.” What’s the point of saying that? Every joke is a senseless joke. A joke, by its nature, is a rebellion against sense. There's no use attacking nonsense for being effectively nonsensical. Sure, it’s absurd to paint a famous Italian General bright red; it’s as absurd as “Alice in Wonderland.” I also think it’s almost just as funny. But the real answer to the situation isn’t to say it’s nonsensical or claim it’s not funny; it’s to point out that it’s wrong to damage statues that belong to other people. If the modern world doesn’t insist on having a clear and strong moral law that can stand up against the allure of art and humor, it will open the door to anyone who can pull off a nasty act in a charming way. Any murderer who can kill entertainingly will get away with it. Any burglar who robs while being truly humorous will be allowed to rob as much as they want.

There is another case of the thing that I mean. Why on earth do the newspapers, in describing a dynamite outrage or any other political assassination, call it a “dastardly outrage” or a cowardly outrage? It is perfectly evident that it is not dastardly in the least. It is perfectly evident that it is about as cowardly as the Christians going to the lions. The man who does it exposes himself to the chance of being torn in pieces by two thousand people. What the thing is, is not cowardly, but profoundly and detestably wicked. The man who does it is very infamous and very brave. But, again, the explanation is that our modern Press would rather appeal to physical arrogance, or to anything, rather than appeal to right and wrong.

There’s another example of what I mean. Why do newspapers, when reporting on a dynamite bombing or any other political assassination, refer to it as a “dastardly outrage” or a cowardly act? It’s clear that it’s not dastardly at all. It’s just as cowardly as Christians facing lions. The person who does this risks being ripped apart by thousands of people. What’s happening is not cowardly, but profoundly and shockingly evil. The person who commits such an act is very infamous and very brave. But, once again, the reason is that our modern media would rather appeal to physical bravado or anything else rather than to concepts of right and wrong.

In most of the matters of modern England, the real difficulty is that there is a negative revolution without a positive revolution. Positive aristocracy is breaking up without any particular appearance of positive democracy taking its place. The polished class is becoming less polished without becoming less of a class; the nobleman who becomes a guinea-pig keeps all his privileges but loses some of his tradition; he becomes less of a gentleman without becoming less of a nobleman. In the same way (until some recent and happy revivals) it seemed highly probable that the Church of England would cease to be a religion long before it had ceased to be a Church. And in the same way, the vulgarisation of the old, simple middle class does not even have the advantage of doing away with class distinctions; the vulgar man is always the most distinguished, for the very desire to be distinguished is vulgar.

In many issues in modern England, the real challenge is that there’s a negative change happening without any positive change to replace it. The established aristocracy is falling apart, but there’s no sign of a true democracy stepping in. The upper class is becoming less refined, but still very much a class; a nobleman who turns into a guinea-pig retains all his perks but loses some of his traditions; he becomes less of a gentleman while remaining a nobleman. Similarly, until some recent and fortunate revivals, it looked highly likely that the Church of England would stop being a religion long before it stopped being a Church. Likewise, the decline of the once-simple middle class doesn't even help eliminate class differences; the vulgar person is always the most distinguished since the very desire to stand out is itself vulgar.

At the same time, it must be remembered that when a class has a morality it does not follow that it is an adequate morality. The middle-class ethic was inadequate for some purposes; so is the public-school ethic, the ethic of the upper classes. On this last matter of the public schools Dr. Spenser, the Head Master of University College School, has lately made some valuable observations. But even he, I think, overstates the claim of the public schools. “The strong point of the English public schools,” he says, “has always lain in their efficiency as agencies for the formation of character and for the inculcation of the great notion of obligation which distinguishes a gentleman. On the physical and moral sides the public-school men of England are, I believe, unequalled.” And he goes on to say that it is on the mental side that they are defective. But, as a matter of fact, the public-school training is in the strict sense defective upon the moral side also; it leaves out about half of morality. Its just claim is that, like the old middle class (and the Zulus), it trains some virtues and therefore suits some people for some situations. Put an old English merchant to serve in an army and he would have been irritated and clumsy. Put the men from English public schools to rule Ireland, and they make the greatest hash in human history.

At the same time, it's important to remember that just because a class has its own set of morals doesn’t mean those morals are sufficient. The middle-class ethics were lacking in certain areas, and so are the ethics taught in public schools and among the upper classes. Regarding public schools, Dr. Spenser, the Head Master of University College School, has recently shared some valuable insights. However, even he seems to exaggerate the strengths of public schools. “The strong point of the English public schools,” he claims, “has always been their effectiveness in shaping character and teaching the important idea of obligation that sets a gentleman apart. On both the physical and moral fronts, I believe the public-school men of England are unmatched.” He goes on to argue that they have weaknesses on the mental side. But in reality, the moral training at public schools is also significantly lacking; it omits about half of what morality truly encompasses. Its only merit is that, like the old middle class (and the Zulus), it cultivates certain virtues, making some individuals suitable for specific situations. Place an old English merchant in the army, and he would be awkward and ineffective. Put men from English public schools in charge of ruling Ireland, and they create the greatest mess in human history.

Touching the morality of the public schools, I will take one point only, which is enough to prove the case. People have got into their heads an extraordinary idea that English public-school boys and English youth generally are taught to tell the truth. They are taught absolutely nothing of the kind. At no English public school is it even suggested, except by accident, that it is a man’s duty to tell the truth. What is suggested is something entirely different: that it is a man’s duty not to tell lies. So completely does this mistake soak through all civilisation that we hardly ever think even of the difference between the two things. When we say to a child, “You must tell the truth,” we do merely mean that he must refrain from verbal inaccuracies. But the thing we never teach at all is the general duty of telling the truth, of giving a complete and fair picture of anything we are talking about, of not misrepresenting, not evading, not suppressing, not using plausible arguments that we know to be unfair, not selecting unscrupulously to prove an ex parte case, not telling all the nice stories about the Scotch, and all the nasty stories about the Irish, not pretending to be disinterested when you are really angry, not pretending to be angry when you are really only avaricious. The one thing that is never taught by any chance in the atmosphere of public schools is exactly that—that there is a whole truth of things, and that in knowing it and speaking it we are happy.

Regarding the morality of public schools, I will focus on just one point, which is enough to make my case. People have developed an unusual idea that boys in English public schools and English youth in general are taught to tell the truth. They are not taught that at all. No English public school even suggests, except by accident, that it's a man's duty to tell the truth. What is suggested is something entirely different: that it's a man's duty not to lie. This misunderstanding is so ingrained in our society that we hardly ever consider the difference between the two concepts. When we tell a child, “You must tell the truth,” we simply mean that they should avoid speaking inaccurately. But what we never teach is the broader duty of truth-telling, which involves providing a complete and fair representation of what we discuss, avoiding misrepresentation, evasion, suppression, and using persuasive arguments we know are unfair. We don’t teach them to avoid selectively choosing facts to present a biased view, to share all the good stories about the Scots and all the bad ones about the Irish, to act disinterested when they are actually angry, or to feign anger when they are merely greedy. The one thing that is never taught in the atmosphere of public schools is precisely this—that there is a whole truth to things, and that knowing and speaking it is what brings us happiness.

If any one has the smallest doubt of this neglect of truth in public schools he can kill his doubt with one plain question. Can any one on earth believe that if the seeing and telling of the whole truth were really one of the ideals of the English governing class, there could conceivably exist such a thing as the English party system? Why, the English party system is founded upon the principle that telling the whole truth does not matter. It is founded upon the principle that half a truth is better than no politics. Our system deliberately turns a crowd of men who might be impartial into irrational partisans. It teaches some of them to tell lies and all of them to believe lies. It gives every man an arbitrary brief that he has to work up as best he may and defend as best he can. It turns a room full of citizens into a room full of barristers. I know that it has many charms and virtues, fighting and good-fellowship; it has all the charms and virtues of a game. I only say that it would be a stark impossibility in a nation which believed in telling the truth.

If anyone has even the slightest doubt about this disregard for truth in public schools, they can resolve it with one straightforward question. Can anyone genuinely believe that if recognizing and sharing the whole truth were truly valued by the English ruling class, there could possibly be such a thing as the English party system? The English party system is based on the idea that telling the whole truth doesn’t matter. It’s based on the belief that half-truths are better than no politics at all. Our system intentionally turns a group of people who could be neutral into irrational supporters. It trains some to lie and encourages everyone to believe lies. It gives each person a random narrative they must promote and defend however they can. It transforms a room full of citizens into a room full of lawyers. I know it has its appeal and virtues, including camaraderie and competition; it has all the appeal and virtues of a game. I’m just saying that such a situation would be utterly impossible in a society that valued truth-telling.

LIMERICKS AND COUNSELS OF PERFECTION

It is customary to remark that modern problems cannot easily be attacked because they are so complex. In many cases I believe it is really because they are so simple. Nobody would believe in such simplicity of scoundrelism even if it were pointed out. People would say that the truth was a charge of mere melodramatic villainy; forgetting that nearly all villains really are melodramatic. Thus, for instance, we say that some good measures are frustrated or some bad officials kept in power by the press and confusion of public business; whereas very often the reason is simple healthy human bribery. And thus especially we say that the Yellow Press is exaggerative, over-emotional, illiterate, and anarchical, and a hundred other long words; whereas the only objection to it is that it tells lies. We waste our fine intellects in finding exquisite phraseology to fit a man, when in a well-ordered society we ought to be finding handcuffs to fit him.

It’s common to say that modern issues are hard to tackle because they’re so complicated. But in many cases, I believe it’s actually because they’re so straightforward. Nobody would buy into the simplicity of wrongdoing even if it was pointed out. People would claim that the truth is just a case of over-the-top villainy, forgetting that almost all villains are indeed over-the-top. For example, we say that some good initiatives are derailed or that some corrupt officials stay in power because of the media and the chaos in public affairs; when often the real reason is just basic human bribery. And we especially say that the Yellow Press is sensational, overly dramatic, uneducated, and chaotic, along with a hundred other fancy terms; when the main issue is simply that it tells lies. We waste our sharp minds coming up with elegant words to describe a person, when in a properly functioning society we should be looking for handcuffs to put on them.

This criticism of the modern type of righteous indignation must have come into many people’s minds, I think, in reading Dr. Horton’s eloquent expressions of disgust at the “corrupt Press,” especially in connection with the Limerick craze. Upon the Limerick craze itself, I fear Dr. Horton will not have much effect; such fads perish before one has had time to kill them. But Dr. Horton’s protest may really do good if it enables us to come to some clear understanding about what is really wrong with the popular Press, and which means it might be useful and which permissible to use for its reform. We do not want a censorship of the Press; but we are long past talking about that. At present it is not we that silence the Press; it is the Press that silences us. It is not a case of the Commonwealth settling how much the editors shall say; it is a case of the editors settling how much the Commonwealth shall know. If we attack the Press we shall be rebelling, not repressing. But shall we attack it?

This criticism of today's brand of righteous indignation must have crossed many people's minds, I think, while reading Dr. Horton’s passionate expressions of disgust at the “corrupt Press,” especially regarding the Limerick craze. As for the Limerick craze itself, I fear Dr. Horton won’t have much impact; such fads fade away before you can even try to stop them. But Dr. Horton’s protest could actually help if it leads us to a clear understanding of what’s really wrong with the popular Press, and which methods might be useful or acceptable for reforming it. We don’t want to censor the Press; however, we’ve moved past that discussion. Right now, it’s not us silencing the Press; it’s the Press that is silencing us. It’s not a matter of the Commonwealth deciding how much the editors can say; it’s the editors deciding how much the Commonwealth should know. If we criticize the Press, we’ll be rebelling, not suppressing. But should we criticize it?

Now it is just here that the chief difficulty occurs. It arises from the very rarity and rectitude of those minds which commonly inaugurate such crusades. I have the warmest respect for Dr. Horton’s thirst after righteousness; but it has always seemed to me that his righteousness would be more effective without his refinement. The curse of the Nonconformists is their universal refinement. They dimly connect being good with being delicate, and even dapper; with not being grotesque or loud or violent; with not sitting down on one’s hat. Now it is always a pleasure to be loud and violent, and sometimes it is a duty. Certainly it has nothing to do with sin; a man can be loudly and violently virtuous—nay, he can be loudly and violently saintly, though that is not the type of saintliness that we recognise in Dr. Horton. And as for sitting on one’s hat, if it is done for any sublime object (as, for instance, to amuse the children), it is obviously an act of very beautiful self-sacrifice, the destruction and surrender of the symbol of personal dignity upon the shrine of public festivity. Now it will not do to attack the modern editor merely for being unrefined, like the great mass of mankind. We must be able to say that he is immoral, not that he is undignified or ridiculous. I do not mind the Yellow Press editor sitting on his hat. My only objection to him begins to dawn when he attempts to sit on my hat; or, indeed (as is at present the case), when he proceeds to sit on my head.

Now, this is where the main challenge arises. It comes from the rarity and integrity of the minds that usually start these crusades. I have great respect for Dr. Horton’s desire for righteousness; however, it has always seemed to me that his righteousness would be more impactful without his refinement. The issue with Nonconformists is their universal refinement. They vaguely associate being good with being delicate, even neat; with not being odd, loud, or aggressive; and with not sitting on one’s hat. Now, it’s always enjoyable to be loud and aggressive, and sometimes it’s necessary. Certainly, it has nothing to do with sin; a person can be loudly and aggressively virtuous—indeed, they can be loudly and aggressively saintly, though that's not the kind of saintliness we see in Dr. Horton. As for sitting on one’s hat, if it’s done for a noble purpose (like entertaining children), it’s obviously an act of beautiful self-sacrifice, the destruction and surrender of personal dignity for the sake of public enjoyment. We can't just criticize the modern editor for being unrefined, like most people. We must argue that he is immoral, not that he is undignified or ridiculous. I don't mind the Yellow Press editor sitting on his hat. My problem with him arises when he tries to sit on my hat; or, really (as is currently the case), when he attempts to sit on my head.

But in reading between the lines of Dr. Horton’s invective one continually feels that he is not only angry with the popular Press for being unscrupulous: he is partly angry with the popular Press for being popular. He is not only irritated with Limericks for causing a mean money-scramble; he is also partly irritated with Limericks for being Limericks. The enormous size of the levity gets on his nerves, like the glare and blare of Bank Holiday. Now this is a motive which, however human and natural, must be strictly kept out of the way. It takes all sorts to make a world; and it is not in the least necessary that everybody should have that love of subtle and unobtrusive perfections in the matter of manners or literature which does often go with the type of the ethical idealist. It is not in the least desirable that everybody should be earnest. It is highly desirable that everybody should be honest, but that is a thing that can go quite easily with a coarse and cheerful character. But the ineffectualness of most protests against the abuse of the Press has been very largely due to the instinct of democracy (and the instinct of democracy is like the instinct of one woman, wild but quite right) that the people who were trying to purify the Press were also trying to refine it; and to this the democracy very naturally and very justly objected. We are justified in enforcing good morals, for they belong to all mankind; but we are not justified in enforcing good manners, for good manners always mean our own manners. We have no right to purge the popular Press of all that we think vulgar or trivial. Dr. Horton may possibly loathe and detest Limericks just as I loathe and detest riddles; but I have no right to call them flippant and unprofitable; there are wild people in the world who like riddles. I am so afraid of this movement passing off into mere formless rhetoric and platform passion that I will even come close to the earth and lay down specifically some of the things that, in my opinion, could be, and ought to be, done to reform the Press.

But when you read between the lines of Dr. Horton’s criticisms, you can sense that he’s not just upset with the popular press for being unethical; he’s also annoyed that it’s popular. He’s not just irritated with Limericks for sparking a greedy money grab; he’s partly annoyed that Limericks are even a thing. The overwhelming amount of silliness drives him crazy, much like the noise and chaos of a Bank Holiday. Now, this feeling, while very human and natural, needs to be set aside. It takes all kinds of people to make the world work; not everyone has to share that appreciation for subtle and understated perfection in manners or literature, which often accompanies the ethical idealist. It’s not essential for everyone to be serious. It’s very important for everyone to be honest, but that can easily coexist with a straightforward and cheerful personality. However, the ineffectiveness of many protests against the press’s misuse has largely been due to the democratic instinct (and that instinct is like the intuition of one woman—wild but very much on point) that those trying to clean up the press were also attempting to polish it; the public naturally and rightly opposed this. We can enforce good morals because they belong to everyone, but we can’t impose good manners, as that usually reflects our own preferences. We don’t have the right to cleanse the popular press of everything we consider tacky or trivial. Dr. Horton might absolutely loathe Limericks, just as I can’t stand riddles; but I have no right to label them as frivolous or worthless—there are plenty of adventurous people who enjoy riddles. I’m so worried this movement could devolve into just empty rhetoric and passionate speeches that I’m willing to get down to brass tacks and lay out some specific actions that, in my view, could and should be taken to reform the press.

First, I would make a law, if there is none such at present, by which an editor, proved to have published false news without reasonable verification, should simply go to prison. This is not a question of influences or atmospheres; the thing could be carried out as easily and as practically as the punishment of thieves and murderers. Of course there would be the usual statement that the guilt was that of a subordinate. Let the accused editor have the right of proving this if he can; if he does, let the subordinate be tried and go to prison. Two or three good rich editors and proprietors properly locked up would take the sting out of the Yellow Press better than centuries of Dr. Horton.

First, I would create a law, if there isn't one already, that requires any editor proven to have published false news without reasonable verification to go to prison. This isn't about influences or the environment; it could be implemented as easily and practically as punishing thieves and murderers. Of course, there would be the usual defense claiming that the fault lies with a subordinate. The accused editor should have the right to prove that if they can; if they succeed, then the subordinate should also be put on trial and face prison time. A couple of wealthy editors and owners locked up would do more to address the issues of the Yellow Press than centuries of Dr. Horton.

Second, it’s impossible to pass over altogether the most unpleasant, but the most important part of this problem. I will deal with it as distantly as possible. I do not believe there is any harm whatever in reading about murders; rather, if anything, good; for the thought of death operates very powerfully with the poor in the creation of brotherhood and a sense of human dignity. I do not believe there is a pennyworth of harm in the police news, as such. Even divorce news, though contemptible enough, can really in most cases be left to the discretion of grown people; and how far children get hold of such things is a problem for the home and not for the nation. But there is a certain class of evils which a healthy man or woman can actually go through life without knowing anything about at all. These, I say, should be stamped and blackened out of every newspaper with the thickest black of the Russian censor. Such cases should either be always tried in camera or reporting them should be a punishable offence. The common weakness of Nature and the sins that flesh is heir to we can leave people to find in newspapers. Men can safely see in the papers what they have already seen in the streets. They may safely find in their journals what they have already found in themselves. But we do not want the imaginations of rational and decent people clouded with the horrors of some obscene insanity which has no more to do with human life than the man in Bedlam who thinks he is a chicken. And, if this vile matter is admitted, let it be simply with a mention of the Latin or legal name of the crime, and with no details whatever. As it is, exactly the reverse is true. Papers are permitted to terrify and darken the fancy of the young with innumerable details, but not permitted to state in clean legal language what the thing is about. They are allowed to give any fact about the thing except the fact that it is a sin.

Second, it’s impossible to completely overlook the most unpleasant yet most important part of this issue. I’ll discuss it as distantly as I can. I don’t believe there’s any harm in reading about murders; in fact, it might actually be good because the thought of death has a strong effect on the less fortunate in fostering a sense of brotherhood and human dignity. I don’t think there's any real harm in police news either. Even divorce news, while rather contemptible, can usually be left up to adults to handle; how much children are exposed to such things is a matter for families, not society. However, there are certain types of evils that a healthy person can go through life without knowing about at all. These, I argue, should be completely blacked out of every newspaper, as if censored with the darkest ink. Such cases should either always be tried in private or reporting on them should be against the law. The common weaknesses of human nature and the sins we face can be discovered by people in newspapers. Adults can safely read in the papers what they’ve already seen on the streets. They can safely find in their newspapers what they’ve already recognized in themselves. But we don’t want the imaginations of rational and decent people clouded by the horrors of some grotesque insanity that has nothing to do with real life, like the man in the asylum who believes he’s a chicken. And if this disgusting matter is to be reported, let it just be mentioned by its legal or Latin name, without any details. Instead, the opposite is true. Newspapers are allowed to scare and darken the minds of the young with endless details, but they aren’t allowed to explain in straightforward legal terms what it actually is. They can state every fact about the situation except that it’s a sin.

Third, I would do my best to introduce everywhere the practice of signed articles. Those who urge the advantages of anonymity are either people who do not realise the special peril of our time or they are people who are profiting by it. It is true, but futile, for instance, to say that there is something noble in being nameless when a whole corporate body is bent on a consistent aim: as in an army or men building a cathedral. The point of modern newspapers is that there is no such corporate body and common aim; but each man can use the authority of the paper to further his own private fads and his own private finances.

Third, I would do my best to promote the practice of signed articles everywhere. Those who emphasize the benefits of anonymity either don't recognize the unique dangers of our time or are benefiting from it. It's true, but pointless, for example, to claim there’s something admirable about being nameless when an entire organization is focused on a shared goal, like an army or a group of people building a cathedral. The issue with today’s newspapers is that there isn't such an organization or common purpose; instead, each individual can use the paper's authority to push their own personal interests and financial gains.

ANONYMITY AND FURTHER COUNSELS

The end of the article which I write is always cut off, and, unfortunately, I belong to that lower class of animals in whom the tail is important. It is not anybody’s fault but my own; it arises from the fact that I take such a long time to get to the point. Somebody, the other day, very reasonably complained of my being employed to write prefaces. He was perfectly right, for I always write a preface to the preface, and then I am stopped; also quite justifiably.

The end of the article I write always gets cut off, and, unfortunately, I’m one of those people who really needs to get to the point. It’s nobody’s fault but my own; it’s because I take so long to make my point. Someone, the other day, complained about me being asked to write prefaces. They were completely right, because I always end up writing a preface to the preface, and then I get stuck; which is totally fair.

In my last article I said that I favoured three things—first, the legal punishment of deliberately false information; secondly, a distinction, in the matter of reported immorality, between those sins which any healthy man can see in himself and those which he had better not see anywhere; and thirdly, an absolute insistence in the great majority of cases upon the signing of articles. It was at this point that I was cut short, I will not say by the law of space, but rather by my own lawlessness in the matter of space. In any case, there is something more that ought to be said.

In my last article, I mentioned that I support three things—first, the legal punishment for spreading false information on purpose; second, making a clear distinction regarding reported immorality between sins that any healthy person can recognize in themselves and those they should avoid entirely; and third, a strong emphasis in most cases on the necessity of signing articles. It was at this point that I was interrupted, not because of space limitations, but rather due to my own disregard for space. In any case, there's more that needs to be said.

It would be an exaggeration to say that I hope some day to see an anonymous article counted as dishonourable as an anonymous letter. For some time to come, the idea of the leading article, expressing the policy of the whole paper, must necessarily remain legitimate; at any rate, we have all written such leading articles, and should never think the worse of any one for writing one. But I should certainly say that writing anonymously ought to have some definite excuse, such as that of the leading article. Writing anonymously ought to be the exception; writing a signed article ought to be the rule. And anonymity ought to be not only an exception, but an accidental exception; a man ought always to be ready to say what anonymous article he had written. The journalistic habit of counting it something sacred to keep secret the origin of an article is simply part of the conspiracy which seeks to put us who are journalists in the position of a much worse sort of Jesuits or Freemasons.

It would be an exaggeration to say I hope one day to see an anonymous article viewed as dishonorable as an anonymous letter. For the foreseeable future, the idea of a leading article, representing the policy of the whole publication, will still be considered legitimate; after all, we've all written such leading articles, and we shouldn't think less of anyone for doing so. However, I would definitely argue that writing anonymously should have a clear justification, like with leading articles. Anonymity should be the exception; writing an article with your name on it should be the norm. Plus, anonymity should not just be an exception but an unintentional one; someone should always be ready to state which anonymous article they wrote. The journalistic habit of treating the origin of an article as something sacred to keep secret is simply part of the conspiracy that aims to place us journalists in a position similar to a much worse kind of Jesuits or Freemasons.

As has often been said, anonymity would be all very well if one could for a moment imagine that it was established from good motives. Suppose, for instance, that we were all quite certain that the men on the Thunderer newspaper were a band of brave young idealists who were so eager to overthrow Socialism, Municipal and National, that they did not care to which of them especially was given the glory of striking it down. Unfortunately, however, we do not believe this. What we believe, or, rather, what we know, is that the attack on Socialism in the Thunderer arises from a chaos of inconsistent and mostly evil motives, any one of which would lose simply by being named. A jerry-builder whose houses have been condemned writes anonymously and becomes the Thunderer. A Socialist who has quarrelled with the other Socialists writes anonymously, and he becomes the Thunderer. A monopolist who has lost his monopoly, and a demagogue who has lost his mob, can both write anonymously and become the same newspaper. It is quite true that there is a young and beautiful fanaticism in which men do not care to reveal their names. But there is a more elderly and a much more common excitement in which men do not dare to reveal them.

As has often been said, anonymity would be fine if we could imagine it came from good intentions. For example, what if we were completely sure that the people at the Thunderer newspaper were a group of brave young idealists so eager to overthrow Socialism, both local and national, that they didn't care who got the credit for doing it? Unfortunately, we don't believe this. What we actually believe, or rather know, is that the attack on Socialism in the Thunderer comes from a mix of inconsistent and mostly negative motives, each of which would lose if clearly identified. A corrupt builder whose projects have been condemned writes anonymously and becomes the Thunderer. A Socialist who has argued with other Socialists writes anonymously, and he becomes the Thunderer. A monopolist who has lost his grip on the market, and a demagogue who has lost his followers, can both write anonymously and become the same newspaper. It’s true that there's a youthful, passionate idealism where people don’t mind hiding their names. But there’s also an older and much more common thrill where people don’t dare to reveal their identities.

Then there is another rule for making journalism honest on which I should like to insist absolutely. I should like it to be a fixed thing that the name of the proprietor as well as the editor should be printed upon every paper. If the paper is owned by shareholders, let there be a list of shareholders. If (as is far more common in this singularly undemocratic age) it is owned by one man, let that one man’s name be printed on the paper, if possible in large red letters. Then, if there are any obvious interests being served, we shall know that they are being served. My friends in Manchester are in a terrible state of excitement about the power of brewers and the dangers of admitting them to public office. But at least, if a man has controlled politics through beer, people generally know it: the subject of beer is too fascinating for any one to miss such personal peculiarities. But a man may control politics through journalism, and no ordinary English citizen know that he is controlling them at all. Again and again in the lists of Birthday Honours you and I have seen some Mr. Robinson suddenly elevated to the Peerage without any apparent reason. Even the Society papers (which we read with avidity) could tell us nothing about him except that he was a sportsman or a kind landlord, or interested in the breeding of badgers. Now I should like the name of that Mr. Robinson to be already familiar to the British public. I should like them to know already the public services for which they have to thank him. I should like them to have seen the name already on the outside of that organ of public opinion called Tootsie’s Tips, or The Boy Blackmailer, or Nosey Knows, that bright little financial paper which did so much for the Empire and which so narrowly escaped a criminal prosecution. If they had seen it thus, they would estimate more truly and tenderly the full value of the statement in the Society paper that he is a true gentleman and a sound Churchman.

Then there's another rule for ensuring honest journalism that I want to emphasize. I think it should be standard practice for the owner's name, as well as the editor's, to be printed on every publication. If the paper is owned by shareholders, there should be a list of those shareholders. If (as is much more common in this oddly undemocratic era) it’s owned by a single individual, that person’s name should be printed on the paper, ideally in large red letters. This way, if there are any clear interests being promoted, we’ll know who’s behind them. My friends in Manchester are really worked up about the influence of brewers and the risks of letting them hold public office. But at least if someone has controlled politics through beer, people generally recognize it; the topic of beer is too captivating for anyone to overlook such personal details. However, a person can control politics through journalism, and most ordinary British citizens wouldn’t even know they’re doing it. Again and again, we’ve seen lists of Birthday Honours where some Mr. Robinson suddenly gets elevated to the Peerage without any obvious reason. Even the Society papers (which we read eagerly) tell us nothing about him except that he’s a sportsman or a kind landlord or interested in breeding badgers. I would like the name of that Mr. Robinson to be familiar to the British public. I’d like them to already know the public services they have to thank him for. I want them to have seen his name on the front of that publication called Tootsie’s Tips, or The Boy Blackmailer, or Nosey Knows, that lively little financial paper which did so much for the Empire and barely escaped criminal prosecution. If they had seen it there, they would appreciate much more accurately and affectionately the full value of the statement in the Society paper that he is a true gentleman and a devoted Churchman.

Finally, it should be practically imposed by custom (it so happens that it could not possibly be imposed by law) that letters of definite and practical complaint should be necessarily inserted by any editor in any paper. Editors have grown very much too lax in this respect. The old editor used dimly to regard himself as an unofficial public servant for the transmitting of public news. If he suppressed anything, he was supposed to have some special reason for doing so; as that the material was actually libellous or literally indecent. But the modern editor regards himself far too much as a kind of original artist, who can select and suppress facts with the arbitrary ease of a poet or a caricaturist. He “makes up” the paper as man “makes up” a fairy tale, he considers his newspaper solely as a work of art, meant to give pleasure, not to give news. He puts in this one letter because he thinks it clever. He puts in these three or four letters because he thinks them silly. He suppresses this article because he thinks it wrong. He suppresses this other and more dangerous article because he thinks it right. The old idea that he is simply a mode of the expression of the public, an “organ” of opinion, seems to have entirely vanished from his mind. To-day the editor is not only the organ, but the man who plays on the organ. For in all our modern movements we move away from Democracy.

Finally, it should be basically enforced by tradition (since it couldn’t possibly be enforced by law) that letters of clear and legitimate complaints should be required to be included by any editor in any publication. Editors have become way too relaxed about this. The old editor used to see himself as a kind of unofficial public servant for sharing important news. If he decided not to include something, there was an assumption he had a specific reason for doing so, like the content being actually libelous or outright indecent. But the modern editor views himself much more as a kind of original artist, who can pick and choose facts with the same arbitrary ease as a poet or a caricaturist. He “creates” the paper just like someone “creates” a fairy tale; he sees his newspaper purely as a piece of art, intended to entertain, not to inform. He includes this one letter because he thinks it’s clever. He includes these three or four letters because he finds them silly. He removes this article because he thinks it’s wrong. He removes another, more controversial article because he thinks it’s right. The old notion that he is simply a means of expressing the public, an “organ” of opinion, seems to have completely disappeared from his thinking. Today, the editor is not only the organ but also the person who plays it. In all our modern movements, we are drifting away from Democracy.

This is the whole danger of our time. There is a difference between the oppression which has been too common in the past and the oppression which seems only too probable in the future. Oppression in the past, has commonly been an individual matter. The oppressors were as simple as the oppressed, and as lonely. The aristocrat sometimes hated his inferiors; he always hated his equals. The plutocrat was an individualist. But in our time even the plutocrat has become a Socialist. They have science and combination, and may easily inaugurate a much greater tyranny than the world has ever seen.

This is the main danger of our time. There’s a difference between the oppression that has often occurred in the past and the oppression that seems likely in the future. In the past, oppression was generally a personal issue. The oppressors were as straightforward as the oppressed, and both were isolated. The aristocrat sometimes despised his inferiors; he always resented his equals. The plutocrat was an individualist. But today, even the plutocrat has become a Socialist. They have access to science and collaboration, and they could easily establish a much greater tyranny than the world has ever experienced.

ON THE CRYPTIC AND THE ELLIPTIC

Surely the art of reporting speeches is in a strange state of degeneration. We should not object, perhaps, to the reporter’s making the speeches much shorter than they are; but we do object to his making all the speeches much worse than they are. And the method which he employs is one which is dangerously unjust. When a statesman or philosopher makes an important speech, there are several courses which the reporter might take without being unreasonable. Perhaps the most reasonable course of all would be not to report the speech at all. Let the world live and love, marry and give in marriage, without that particular speech, as they did (in some desperate way) in the days when there were no newspapers. A second course would be to report a small part of it; but to get that right. A third course, far better if you can do it, is to understand the main purpose and argument of the speech, and report that in clear and logical language of your own. In short, the three possible methods are, first, to leave the man’s speech alone; second, to report what he says or some complete part of what he says; and third, to report what he means. But the present way of reporting speeches (mainly created, I think, by the scrappy methods of the Daily Mail) is something utterly different from both these ways, and quite senseless and misleading.

The art of reporting speeches is definitely in a strange decline. We might not mind if reporters make speeches shorter than they actually are, but we do mind when they make them worse than they really are. The method they use is unfair. When a politician or philosopher gives an important speech, there are several reasonable ways a reporter could handle it. The most reasonable option would be to not report the speech at all. Let people live and love, marry, and enjoy life without that specific speech, just like they did in the old days before newspapers existed. Another option would be to report just a small part of it, but to get that part right. A third, and better, option is to understand the speech's main purpose and argument and report that in your own clear and logical words. In short, the three possible methods are: first, to leave the speech alone; second, to report exactly what he says or a complete part of it; and third, to report what he really means. However, the current way of reporting speeches (largely shaped, I believe, by the sloppy methods of the Daily Mail) is completely different from these approaches and is confusing and misleading.

The present method is this: the reporter sits listening to a tide of words which he does not try to understand, and does not, generally speaking, even try to take down; he waits until something occurs in the speech which for some reason sounds funny, or memorable, or very exaggerated, or, perhaps, merely concrete; then he writes it down and waits for the next one. If the orator says that the Premier is like a porpoise in the sea under some special circumstances, the reporter gets in the porpoise even if he leaves out the Premier. If the orator begins by saying that Mr. Chamberlain is rather like a violoncello, the reporter does not even wait to hear why he is like a violoncello. He has got hold of something material, and so he is quite happy. The strong words all are put in; the chain of thought is left out. If the orator uses the word “donkey,” down goes the word “donkey.” If the orator uses the word “damnable,” down goes the word “damnable.” They follow each other so abruptly in the report that it is often hard to discover the fascinating fact as to what was damnable or who was being compared with a donkey. And the whole line of argument in which these things occurred is entirely lost. I have before me a newspaper report of a speech by Mr. Bernard Shaw, of which one complete and separate paragraph runs like this—

The current method is this: the reporter sits listening to a stream of words that he doesn't try to understand, and generally doesn't even try to take down; he waits until something in the speech sounds funny, memorable, very exaggerated, or maybe just concrete; then he writes it down and waits for the next one. If the speaker says that the Premier is like a porpoise in the sea under certain circumstances, the reporter notes the porpoise even if he skips the Premier. If the speaker starts by saying that Mr. Chamberlain is somewhat like a cello, the reporter doesn’t even wait to hear why he’s like a cello. He has found something tangible, and that's enough for him. All the strong words are included; the flow of thought is ignored. If the speaker uses the word “donkey,” the word “donkey” gets written down. If the speaker mentions “damnable,” the word “damnable” gets noted too. They come one after another in such a way that it’s often tough to figure out what was actually damnable or who was being compared to a donkey. And the entire reasoning in which these details appeared is completely lost. I have in front of me a newspaper report of a speech by Mr. Bernard Shaw, with one complete and separate paragraph that reads like this—

“Capital meant spare money over and above one’s needs. Their country was not really their country at all except in patriotic songs.”

“Capital meant extra money beyond what you need. Their country wasn’t really theirs at all, except in patriotic songs.”

I am well enough acquainted with the whole map of Mr. Bernard Shaw’s philosophy to know that those two statements might have been related to each other in a hundred ways. But I think that if they were read by an ordinary intelligent man, who happened not to know Mr. Shaw’s views, he would form no impression at all except that Mr. Shaw was a lunatic of more than usually abrupt conversation and disconnected mind. The other two methods would certainly have done Mr. Shaw more justice: the reporter should either have taken down verbatim what the speaker really said about Capital, or have given an outline of the way in which this idea was connected with the idea about patriotic songs.

I’m familiar enough with Mr. Bernard Shaw’s philosophy to know that those two statements could be connected in a hundred different ways. However, I believe that if an ordinary, intelligent person who wasn’t aware of Mr. Shaw’s views read them, they would think Mr. Shaw was kind of a lunatic with a really abrupt speaking style and a disjointed mind. The other two methods would definitely have represented Mr. Shaw more fairly: the reporter should either have transcribed what the speaker actually said about Capital verbatim or provided a summary of how this idea linked to his thoughts on patriotic songs.

But we have not the advantage of knowing what Mr. Shaw really did say, so we had better illustrate the different methods from something that we do know. Most of us, I suppose, know Mark Antony’s Funeral Speech in “Julius Cæsar.” Now Mark Antony would have no reason to complain if he were not reported at all; if the Daily Pilum or the Morning Fasces, or whatever it was, confined itself to saying, “Mr. Mark Antony also spoke,” or “Mr. Mark Antony, having addressed the audience, the meeting broke up in some confusion.” The next honest method, worthy of a noble Roman reporter, would be that since he could not report the whole of the speech, he should report some of the speech. He might say—“Mr. Mark Antony, in the course of his speech, said—

But we don't have the benefit of knowing exactly what Mr. Shaw said, so it's better to illustrate the different methods with something we do know. Most of us probably remember Mark Antony’s Funeral Speech in “Julius Cæsar.” Now, Mark Antony wouldn’t have any reason to complain if he didn’t get reported at all; if the Daily Pilum or the Morning Fasces, or whatever it was, simply stated, “Mr. Mark Antony also spoke,” or “Mr. Mark Antony, after addressing the audience, the meeting ended in some confusion.” The next honest method, fitting for a noble Roman reporter, would be that if he couldn’t report the entire speech, he should at least share part of it. He might say—“Mr. Mark Antony, during his speech, mentioned—

‘When that the poor have cried Cæsar hath wept:
Ambition should be made of sterner stuff.’”

"When the poor cried, Caesar wept:
Ambition should be made of tougher stuff."

In that case one good, solid argument of Mark Antony would be correctly reported. The third and far higher course for the Roman reporter would be to give a philosophical statement of the purport of the speech. As thus—“Mr. Mark Antony, in the course of a powerful speech, conceded the high motives of the Republican leaders, and disclaimed any intention of raising the people against them; he thought, however, that many instances could be quoted against the theory of Cæsar’s ambition, and he concluded by reading, at the request of the audience, the will of Cæsar, which proved that he had the most benevolent designs towards the Roman people.” That is (I admit) not quite so fine as Shakspere, but it is a statement of the man’s political position. But if a Daily Mail reporter were sent to take down Antony’s oration, he would simply wait for any expressions that struck him as odd and put them down one after another without any logical connection at all. It would turn out something like this: “Mr. Mark Antony wished for his audience’s ears. He had thrice offered Cæsar a crown. Cæsar was like a deer. If he were Brutus he would put a wound in every tongue. The stones of Rome would mutiny. See what a rent the envious Casca paid. Brutus was Cæsar’s angel. The right honourable gentleman concluded by saying that he and the audience had all fallen down.” That is the report of a political speech in a modern, progressive, or American manner, and I wonder whether the Romans would have put up with it.

In that case, one strong, solid argument from Mark Antony would be accurately reported. The third and much better option for the Roman reporter would be to provide a philosophical summary of the speech. Like this—“Mr. Mark Antony, during a powerful speech, acknowledged the noble intentions of the Republican leaders and denied any desire to incite the people against them; however, he believed that several examples could be cited against the idea of Cæsar’s ambition. He ended by reading, at the audience's request, Cæsar’s will, which showed that he had the most benevolent intentions towards the Roman people.” I admit that this isn’t as elegant as Shakespeare, but it does convey the man’s political stance. But if a Daily Mail reporter were there to cover Antony’s speech, he would merely jot down any phrases that struck him as unusual, listing them one after another without any logical order. It would probably come out something like this: “Mr. Mark Antony wanted the audience’s attention. He had offered Cæsar a crown three times. Cæsar was like a deer. If he were Brutus, he would stab everyone’s tongue. The stones of Rome would rebel. Look at the wound that envious Casca inflicted. Brutus was Cæsar’s angel. The right honorable gentleman concluded by saying that he and the audience had all fallen down.” That’s how a political speech would be reported in a modern, progressive, or American style, and I wonder if the Romans would have tolerated it.

The reports of the debates in the Houses of Parliament are constantly growing smaller and smaller in our newspapers. Perhaps this is partly because the speeches are growing duller and duller. I think in some degree the two things act and re-act on each other. For fear of the newspapers politicians are dull, and at last they are too dull even for the newspapers. The speeches in our time are more careful and elaborate, because they are meant to be read, and not to be heard. And exactly because they are more careful and elaborate, they are not so likely to be worthy of a careful and elaborate report. They are not interesting enough. So the moral cowardice of modern politicians has, after all, some punishment attached to it by the silent anger of heaven. Precisely because our political speeches are meant to be reported, they are not worth reporting. Precisely because they are carefully designed to be read, nobody reads them.

The reports of the debates in Parliament are getting smaller and smaller in our newspapers. Maybe this is partly because the speeches are becoming more and more boring. I think there's a connection between the two. Out of fear of what the newspapers will say, politicians are dull, and eventually, they become too dull for the newspapers to cover. The speeches nowadays are more careful and detailed because they’re intended to be read, not heard. And because they are more careful and detailed, they aren’t as likely to be worthy of a thorough report. They just aren’t interesting enough. So, the moral cowardice of today’s politicians does end up having some consequences, reflected in the silent frustration from above. Because our political speeches are designed to be reported, they end up not being worth reporting. And because they are carefully crafted to be read, hardly anyone reads them.

Thus we may concede that politicians have done something towards degrading journalism. It was not entirely done by us, the journalists. But most of it was. It was mostly the fruit of our first and most natural sin—the habit of regarding ourselves as conjurers rather than priests, for the definition is that a conjurer is apart from his audience, while a priest is a part of his. The conjurer despises his congregation; if the priest despises any one, it must be himself. The curse of all journalism, but especially of that yellow journalism which is the shame of our profession, is that we think ourselves cleverer than the people for whom we write, whereas, in fact, we are generally even stupider. But this insolence has its Nemesis; and that Nemesis is well illustrated in this matter of reporting.

So, we can admit that politicians have contributed to the decline of journalism. It wasn't all our fault as journalists, but a lot of it was. It mainly stems from our first and most basic mistake—the tendency to see ourselves as entertainers rather than as caretakers, because the entertainer stands apart from their audience, while the caretaker is part of theirs. The entertainer looks down on their audience; if a caretaker looks down on anyone, it has to be themselves. The downfall of all journalism, especially the sensationalist kind that brings shame to our field, is that we often think we're smarter than the people we're writing for, when in reality, we’re usually even less informed. But this arrogance has its consequences; and those consequences are clearly shown in the way reporting is done.

For the journalist, having grown accustomed to talking down to the public, commonly talks too low at last, and becomes merely barbaric and unintelligible. By his very efforts to be obvious he becomes obscure. This just punishment may specially be noticed in the case of those staggering and staring headlines which American journalism introduced and which some English journalism imitates. I once saw a headline in a London paper which ran simply thus: “Dobbin’s Little Mary.” This was intended to be familiar and popular, and therefore, presumably, lucid. But it was some time before I realised, after reading about half the printed matter underneath, that it had something to do with the proper feeding of horses. At first sight, I took it, as the historical leader of the future will certainly take it, as containing some allusion to the little daughter who so monopolised the affections of the Major at the end of “Vanity Fair.” The Americans carry to an even wilder extreme this darkness by excess of light. You may find a column in an American paper headed “Poet Brown Off Orange-flowers,” or “Senator Robinson Shoehorns Hats Now,” and it may be quite a long time before the full meaning breaks upon you: it has not broken upon me yet.

For journalists who have gotten used to looking down on the public, they often end up talking so simply that they become completely unintelligible. In trying to be obvious, they end up being unclear. This is especially noticeable with those eye-catching and confusing headlines that American journalism has popularized and that some English journalism tries to copy. I once saw a headline in a London paper that read: “Dobbin’s Little Mary.” This was meant to be relatable and accessible, but I had to read about half of the article before I figured out it was about how to properly feed horses. At first, I thought it referred to the little girl who captured the Major's heart at the end of “Vanity Fair.” American headlines take this confusion to an even crazier level. You might see a column in an American newspaper titled “Poet Brown Off Orange-flowers,” or “Senator Robinson Shoehorns Hats Now,” and it may take a while before you grasp the full meaning—I'm still trying to figure it out myself.

And something of this intellectual vengeance pursues also those who adopt the modern method of reporting speeches. They also become mystical, simply by trying to be vulgar. They also are condemned to be always trying to write like George R. Sims, and succeeding, in spite of themselves, in writing like Maeterlinck. That combination of words which I have quoted from an alleged speech of Mr. Bernard Shaw’s was written down by the reporter with the idea that he was being particularly plain and democratic. But, as a matter of fact, if there is any connection between the two sentences, it must be something as dark as the deepest roots of Browning, or something as invisible as the most airy filaments of Meredith. To be simple and to be democratic are two very honourable and austere achievements; and it is not given to all the snobs and self-seekers to achieve them. High above even Maeterlinck or Meredith stand those, like Homer and Milton, whom no one can misunderstand. And Homer and Milton are not only better poets than Browning (great as he was), but they would also have been very much better journalists than the young men on the Daily Mail.

And this kind of intellectual revenge also follows those who use the modern way of reporting speeches. They become mystical just by trying to be down-to-earth. They're always trying to write like George R. Sims, but end up, despite themselves, writing like Maeterlinck. The combination of words I quoted from a supposed speech by Mr. Bernard Shaw was noted down by the reporter thinking he was being straightforward and democratic. But, in reality, if there is any connection between the two sentences, it must be as obscure as the deepest roots of Browning or as elusive as the most delicate threads of Meredith. Being simple and democratic are both very respectable and difficult achievements, and not everyone who is a snob or self-serving can achieve them. Above even Maeterlinck or Meredith stand those like Homer and Milton, who can’t be misunderstood. And Homer and Milton are not only better poets than Browning (important as he was), but they also would have made far better journalists than the young men at the Daily Mail.

As it is, however, this misrepresentation of speeches is only a part of a vast journalistic misrepresentation of all life as it is. Journalism is popular, but it is popular mainly as fiction. Life is one world, and life seen in the newspapers another; the public enjoys both, but it is more or less conscious of the difference. People do not believe, for instance, that the debates in the House of Commons are as dramatic as they appear in the daily papers. If they did they would go, not to the daily paper, but to the House of Commons. The galleries would be crowded every night as they were in the French Revolution; for instead of seeing a printed story for a penny they would be seeing an acted drama for nothing. But the people know in their hearts that journalism is a conventional art like any other, that it selects, heightens, and falsifies. Only its Nemesis is the same as that of other arts: if it loses all care for truth it loses all form likewise. The modern who paints too cleverly produces a picture of a cow which might be the earthquake at San Francisco. And the journalist who reports a speech too cleverly makes it mean nothing at all.

As it stands, this distortion of speeches is just part of a larger journalistic misrepresentation of life as it actually is. Journalism is popular, but largely as a form of fiction. Life exists in one reality, while life as portrayed in the newspapers exists in another; the public enjoys both, but they are more or less aware of the difference. For example, people don’t believe that the debates in the House of Commons are as dramatic as they look in the daily papers. If they did, they wouldn’t read the daily paper; they would go to the House of Commons. The galleries would be packed every night like they were during the French Revolution; instead of reading a printed story for a penny, they’d be witnessing a live drama for free. But deep down, people know that journalism is a conventional art like any other—it selects, exaggerates, and distorts. Its downfall is the same as that of other arts: if it loses all sense of truth, it also loses all form. A modern painter who tries too hard might create a picture of a cow that looks like the San Francisco earthquake. And a journalist who reports a speech too skillfully ends up making it mean nothing at all.

THE WORSHIP OF THE WEALTHY

There has crept, I notice, into our literature and journalism a new way of flattering the wealthy and the great. In more straightforward times flattery itself was more straightforward; falsehood itself was more true. A poor man wishing to please a rich man simply said that he was the wisest, bravest, tallest, strongest, most benevolent and most beautiful of mankind; and as even the rich man probably knew that he wasn’t that, the thing did the less harm. When courtiers sang the praises of a King they attributed to him things that were entirely improbable, as that he resembled the sun at noonday, that they had to shade their eyes when he entered the room, that his people could not breathe without him, or that he had with his single sword conquered Europe, Asia, Africa, and America. The safety of this method was its artificiality; between the King and his public image there was really no relation. But the moderns have invented a much subtler and more poisonous kind of eulogy. The modern method is to take the prince or rich man, to give a credible picture of his type of personality, as that he is business-like, or a sportsman, or fond of art, or convivial, or reserved; and then enormously exaggerate the value and importance of these natural qualities. Those who praise Mr. Carnegie do not say that he is as wise as Solomon and as brave as Mars; I wish they did. It would be the next most honest thing to giving their real reason for praising him, which is simply that he has money. The journalists who write about Mr. Pierpont Morgan do not say that he is as beautiful as Apollo; I wish they did. What they do is to take the rich man’s superficial life and manner, clothes, hobbies, love of cats, dislike of doctors, or what not; and then with the assistance of this realism make the man out to be a prophet and a saviour of his kind, whereas he is merely a private and stupid man who happens to like cats or to dislike doctors. The old flatterer took for granted that the King was an ordinary man, and set to work to make him out extraordinary. The newer and cleverer flatterer takes for granted that he is extraordinary, and that therefore even ordinary things about him will be of interest.

I’ve noticed that a new way of flattering the wealthy and powerful has emerged in our literature and journalism. In simpler times, flattery was more direct; deceit was more honest. A poor person wanting to impress a rich one would just say he was the wisest, bravest, tallest, strongest, most generous, and most handsome of all. Since even the rich man likely knew he wasn’t all that, it caused less harm. When courtiers praised a King, they claimed he had qualities that were totally unrealistic, like resembling the midday sun, requiring them to shield their eyes when he walked in, that his people couldn’t breathe without him, or that he had single-handedly conquered Europe, Asia, Africa, and America. The safety of this method was its artificial nature; there was really no connection between the King and his public image. But modern times have brought a subtler and more insidious type of praise. Nowadays, they take the wealthy person and paint a believable picture of their personality—whether they are business-minded, sporty, artistic, sociable, or reserved—and then greatly inflate the significance of these ordinary traits. Those who praise Mr. Carnegie don’t claim he’s as wise as Solomon and as brave as Mars; I wish they would. That would be the next most honest way to reveal their true reason for admiring him, which is simply his wealth. Journalists who write about Mr. Pierpont Morgan don’t say he’s as attractive as Apollo; I wish they did. Instead, they take the rich man’s surface life and style, his clothes, hobbies, love for cats, dislike of doctors, or whatever, and then, with the help of this realism, depict him as a visionary and a savior of his kind, even though he’s just an ordinary and rather dull man who happens to like cats or dislikes doctors. The old flatterer assumed the King was an ordinary man and worked to make him seem extraordinary. The new and clever flatterer assumes he is extraordinary, and therefore believes that even his ordinary traits will be fascinating.

I have noticed one very amusing way in which this is done. I notice the method applied to about six of the wealthiest men in England in a book of interviews published by an able and well-known journalist. The flatterer contrives to combine strict truth of fact with a vast atmosphere of awe and mystery by the simple operation of dealing almost entirely in negatives. Suppose you are writing a sympathetic study of Mr. Pierpont Morgan. Perhaps there is not much to say about what he does think, or like, or admire; but you can suggest whole vistas of his taste and philosophy by talking a great deal about what he does not think, or like, or admire. You say of him—“But little attracted to the most recent schools of German philosophy, he stands almost as resolutely aloof from the tendencies of transcendental Pantheism as from the narrower ecstasies of Neo-Catholicism.” Or suppose I am called upon to praise the charwoman who has just come into my house, and who certainly deserves it much more. I say—“It would be a mistake to class Mrs. Higgs among the followers of Loisy; her position is in many ways different; nor is she wholly to be identified with the concrete Hebraism of Harnack.” It is a splendid method, as it gives the flatterer an opportunity of talking about something else besides the subject of the flattery, and it gives the subject of the flattery a rich, if somewhat bewildered, mental glow, as of one who has somehow gone through agonies of philosophical choice of which he was previously unaware. It is a splendid method; but I wish it were applied sometimes to charwomen rather than only to millionaires.

I've noticed a really funny way that this is done. I see the method used with about six of the richest men in England in a book of interviews by a skilled and well-known journalist. The flatterer manages to mix strict truth with a huge vibe of awe and mystery by mostly focusing on what is not true. Let's say you're writing a sympathetic profile of Mr. Pierpont Morgan. Maybe there's not much to say about what he thinks, likes, or admires; but you can paint a whole picture of his taste and views by talking a lot about what he doesn’t think, like, or admire. You could say about him—“Not very interested in the latest schools of German philosophy, he keeps himself quite separate from the trends of transcendental Pantheism as well as from the more limited joys of Neo-Catholicism.” Or if I'm asked to praise the cleaning lady who just came into my house, and she definitely deserves it more. I could say—“It would be wrong to categorize Mrs. Higgs among the followers of Loisy; her stance is quite different in many ways; nor should she be entirely identified with the specific Hebraism of Harnack.” It’s a clever technique, as it allows the flatterer to discuss something unrelated to the person being flattered, and it gives that person a rich, albeit slightly confused, feeling, like someone who has unknowingly gone through intense philosophical choices. It's a clever technique; but I wish it were used sometimes for cleaning ladies instead of just millionaires.

There is another way of flattering important people which has become very common, I notice, among writers in the newspapers and elsewhere. It consists in applying to them the phrases “simple,” or “quiet,” or “modest,” without any sort of meaning or relation to the person to whom they are applied. To be simple is the best thing in the world; to be modest is the next best thing. I am not so sure about being quiet. I am rather inclined to think that really modest people make a great deal of noise. It is quite self-evident that really simple people make a great deal of noise. But simplicity and modesty, at least, are very rare and royal human virtues, not to be lightly talked about. Few human beings, and at rare intervals, have really risen into being modest; not one man in ten or in twenty has by long wars become simple, as an actual old soldier does by [**Note: Apparent typesetting error here in original.] long wars become simple. These virtues are not things to fling about as mere flattery; many prophets and righteous men have desired to see these things and have not seen them. But in the description of the births, lives, and deaths of very luxurious men they are used incessantly and quite without thought. If a journalist has to describe a great politician or financier (the things are substantially the same) entering a room or walking down a thoroughfare, he always says, “Mr. Midas was quietly dressed in a black frock coat, a white waistcoat, and light grey trousers, with a plain green tie and simple flower in his button-hole.” As if any one would expect him to have a crimson frock coat or spangled trousers. As if any one would expect him to have a burning Catherine wheel in his button-hole.

There's another way of flattering important people that I’ve noticed has become pretty common among writers in newspapers and elsewhere. It involves using terms like “simple,” “quiet,” or “modest” without any real meaning or connection to the person being described. Being simple is the best quality you can have; being modest is the next best. I’m not so sure about being quiet, though. I tend to think that truly modest people are often quite loud. It’s pretty clear that genuinely simple people are also quite expressive. But simplicity and modesty, at least, are rare and noble human virtues that shouldn’t be tossed around lightly. Few people really achieve true modesty, and hardly anyone becomes simpler through long struggles, like an old soldier does. These virtues aren’t just empty compliments; many prophets and righteous individuals have wished to see these qualities and haven’t been able to. Yet, when describing the births, lives, and deaths of very wealthy individuals, these terms are used repeatedly and without thought. If a journalist has to describe a big politician or financier (which are pretty much the same), whenever they enter a room or walk down the street, they always write, “Mr. Midas was dressed quietly in a black frock coat, a white waistcoat, and light grey trousers, with a plain green tie and a simple flower in his buttonhole.” As if anyone would expect him to be wearing a bright crimson frock coat or sequined trousers. As if someone would expect him to have a flaming Catherine wheel in his buttonhole.

But this process, which is absurd enough when applied to the ordinary and external lives of worldly people, becomes perfectly intolerable when it is applied, as it always is applied, to the one episode which is serious even in the lives of politicians. I mean their death. When we have been sufficiently bored with the account of the simple costume of the millionaire, which is generally about as complicated as any that he could assume without being simply thought mad; when we have been told about the modest home of the millionaire, a home which is generally much too immodest to be called a home at all; when we have followed him through all these unmeaning eulogies, we are always asked last of all to admire his quiet funeral. I do not know what else people think a funeral should be except quiet. Yet again and again, over the grave of every one of those sad rich men, for whom one should surely feel, first and last, a speechless pity—over the grave of Beit, over the grave of Whiteley—this sickening nonsense about modesty and simplicity has been poured out. I well remember that when Beit was buried, the papers said that the mourning-coaches contained everybody of importance, that the floral tributes were sumptuous, splendid, intoxicating; but, for all that, it was a simple and quiet funeral. What, in the name of Acheron, did they expect it to be? Did they think there would be human sacrifice—the immolation of Oriental slaves upon the tomb? Did they think that long rows of Oriental dancing-girls would sway hither and thither in an ecstasy of lament? Did they look for the funeral games of Patroclus? I fear they had no such splendid and pagan meaning. I fear they were only using the words “quiet” and “modest” as words to fill up a page—a mere piece of the automatic hypocrisy which does become too common among those who have to write rapidly and often. The word “modest” will soon become like the word “honourable,” which is said to be employed by the Japanese before any word that occurs in a polite sentence, as “Put honourable umbrella in honourable umbrella-stand;” or “condescend to clean honourable boots.” We shall read in the future that the modest King went out in his modest crown, clad from head to foot in modest gold and attended with his ten thousand modest earls, their swords modestly drawn. No! if we have to pay for splendour let us praise it as splendour, not as simplicity. When next I meet a rich man I intend to walk up to him in the street and address him with Oriental hyperbole. He will probably run away.

But this process, which is pretty ridiculous when applied to the everyday lives of regular people, becomes completely unbearable when it’s applied— as it always is—to the one event that’s truly serious in the lives of politicians: their death. After we’ve been thoroughly bored with the details about the millionaire’s simple outfit, which is usually as complicated as anything he could wear without being seen as crazy; after we’ve heard about the millionaire’s modest home, which is typically too extravagant to even be considered modest; after we’ve followed him through all these meaningless praises, we’re always asked to admire his quiet funeral. I don’t know what else people think a funeral should be except quiet. Yet again and again, over the graves of these unfortunate rich men, for whom we should feel, above all, a deep sympathy—over Beit’s grave, over Whiteley’s grave—this nauseating nonsense about modesty and simplicity keeps being repeated. I distinctly remember when Beit was buried, the newspapers reported that the mourning coaches held everyone of importance, that the floral arrangements were lavish, grand, overwhelming; but still, it was a simple and quiet funeral. What on earth did they expect it to be? Did they think there would be human sacrifice—the burning of slaves at the tomb? Did they believe that rows of exotic dancers would sway back and forth in a frenzy of grief? Did they anticipate the funeral games of Patroclus? I fear they didn’t have such grand and pagan intentions. I fear they were just using the words “quiet” and “modest” as filler—another example of the automatic insincerity that becomes too common among those who write quickly and often. The word “modest” will soon be like the word “honorable,” which is said to be used by the Japanese before any word that appears in a polite sentence, like “Put honorable umbrella in honorable umbrella-stand;” or “condescend to clean honorable boots.” In the future, we’ll read that the modest king went out in his modest crown, dressed head to toe in modest gold, accompanied by his ten thousand modest earls, their swords modestly drawn. No! If we have to pay for grandeur, let’s acknowledge it as grandeur, not as simplicity. The next time I see a rich man, I plan to walk up to him in the street and address him with extravagant compliments. He’ll probably run away.

SCIENCE AND RELIGION

In these days we are accused of attacking science because we want it to be scientific. Surely there is not any undue disrespect to our doctor in saying that he is our doctor, not our priest, or our wife, or ourself. It is not the business of the doctor to say that we must go to a watering-place; it is his affair to say that certain results of health will follow if we do go to a watering-place. After that, obviously, it is for us to judge. Physical science is like simple addition: it is either infallible or it is false. To mix science up with philosophy is only to produce a philosophy that has lost all its ideal value and a science that has lost all its practical value. I want my private physician to tell me whether this or that food will kill me. It is for my private philosopher to tell me whether I ought to be killed. I apologise for stating all these truisms. But the truth is, that I have just been reading a thick pamphlet written by a mass of highly intelligent men who seem never to have heard of any of these truisms in their lives.

These days, we're being accused of attacking science because we want it to be truly scientific. There's no disrespect to our doctor in saying he is our doctor, not our priest, our spouse, or even ourselves. It's not the doctor's job to tell us we must go to a spa; it's his job to inform us that certain health outcomes will follow if we do go to a spa. After that, it’s up to us to decide. Physical science is like basic math: it's either completely accurate or it's incorrect. Mixing science with philosophy only results in a philosophy that has lost its ideal value and a science that has lost its practical value. I want my doctor to tell me whether a particular food will harm me. It’s my philosopher’s role to discuss whether I should be harmed. I apologize for stating these obvious points. But the truth is, I just finished reading a lengthy pamphlet written by a group of highly intelligent individuals who seem to have never encountered any of these basic ideas in their lives.

Those who detest the harmless writer of this column are generally reduced (in their final ecstasy of anger) to calling him “brilliant;” which has long ago in our journalism become a mere expression of contempt. But I am afraid that even this disdainful phrase does me too much honour. I am more and more convinced that I suffer, not from a shiny or showy impertinence, but from a simplicity that verges upon imbecility. I think more and more that I must be very dull, and that everybody else in the modern world must be very clever. I have just been reading this important compilation, sent to me in the name of a number of men for whom I have a high respect, and called “New Theology and Applied Religion.” And it is literally true that I have read through whole columns of the things without knowing what the people were talking about. Either they must be talking about some black and bestial religion in which they were brought up, and of which I never even heard, or else they must be talking about some blazing and blinding vision of God which they have found, which I have never found, and which by its very splendour confuses their logic and confounds their speech. But the best instance I can quote of the thing is in connection with this matter of the business of physical science on the earth, of which I have just spoken. The following words are written over the signature of a man whose intelligence I respect, and I cannot make head or tail of them—

Those who can’t stand the harmless writer of this column usually end up (in their final fit of anger) calling him “brilliant;” which, in journalism, has long become just a term of sarcasm. But I worry that even this dismissive label gives me too much credit. I’m increasingly convinced that my issue isn’t some flashy audacity, but a simplicity that borders on ignorance. I think more and more that I must be quite dull, and that everyone else in today’s world must be incredibly smart. I’ve just read this important collection, sent to me on behalf of several men I deeply respect, called “New Theology and Applied Religion.” And it’s absolutely true that I’ve gone through entire sections of it without having any idea what the writers were talking about. Either they’re discussing some dark and brutal religion they were raised in, which I’ve never even heard of, or they’re referring to some dazzling and overwhelming vision of God they’ve experienced, which I’ve never encountered, and that by its very brilliance muddles their reasoning and confounds their language. But the best example I can give related to this topic of physical science on earth, which I just mentioned, is the following words signed by a man whose intelligence I respect, and I can’t make heads or tails of them—

“When modern science declared that the cosmic process knew nothing of a historical event corresponding to a Fall, but told, on the contrary, the story of an incessant rise in the scale of being, it was quite plain that the Pauline scheme—I mean the argumentative processes of Paul’s scheme of salvation—had lost its very foundation; for was not that foundation the total depravity of the human race inherited from their first parents?.... But now there was no Fall; there was no total depravity, or imminent danger of endless doom; and, the basis gone, the superstructure followed.”

“When modern science announced that the cosmic process doesn't recognize any historical event like a Fall, but instead tells the story of an ongoing elevation in the scale of existence, it became clear that the framework of Paul’s scheme of salvation had lost its foundation. That foundation was the complete depravity of humanity inherited from the first parents. But now there was no Fall; there was no total depravity or immediate threat of eternal doom; and, with the foundation gone, the structure above it crumbled.”

It is written with earnestness and in excellent English; it must mean something. But what can it mean? How could physical science prove that man is not depraved? You do not cut a man open to find his sins. You do not boil him until he gives forth the unmistakable green fumes of depravity. How could physical science find any traces of a moral fall? What traces did the writer expect to find? Did he expect to find a fossil Eve with a fossil apple inside her? Did he suppose that the ages would have spared for him a complete skeleton of Adam attached to a slightly faded fig-leaf? The whole paragraph which I have quoted is simply a series of inconsequent sentences, all quite untrue in themselves and all quite irrelevant to each other. Science never said that there could have been no Fall. There might have been ten Falls, one on top of the other, and the thing would have been quite consistent with everything that we know from physical science. Humanity might have grown morally worse for millions of centuries, and the thing would in no way have contradicted the principle of Evolution. Men of science (not being raving lunatics) never said that there had been “an incessant rise in the scale of being;” for an incessant rise would mean a rise without any relapse or failure; and physical evolution is full of relapse and failure. There were certainly some physical Falls; there may have been any number of moral Falls. So that, as I have said, I am honestly bewildered as to the meaning of such passages as this, in which the advanced person writes that because geologists know nothing about the Fall, therefore any doctrine of depravity is untrue. Because science has not found something which obviously it could not find, therefore something entirely different—the psychological sense of evil—is untrue. You might sum up this writer’s argument abruptly, but accurately, in some way like this—“We have not dug up the bones of the Archangel Gabriel, who presumably had none, therefore little boys, left to themselves, will not be selfish.” To me it is all wild and whirling; as if a man said—“The plumber can find nothing wrong with our piano; so I suppose that my wife does love me.”

It’s written sincerely and in great English; it must mean something. But what could it mean? How could physical science prove that humans aren't corrupt? You don’t cut someone open to find their sins. You don’t boil them until they release the unmistakable green fumes of wickedness. How could physical science find any evidence of a moral decline? What evidence did the writer think he would find? Did he think he would discover a fossilized Eve with a fossil apple inside her? Did he believe that the ages would have preserved for him a complete skeleton of Adam with a slightly faded fig leaf? The whole paragraph I’ve quoted is just a series of unrelated sentences, each false by itself and irrelevant to one another. Science never claimed there couldn’t have been a Fall. There could have been ten Falls, stacked on top of each other, and that would still fit with everything we know from physical science. Humanity might have become morally worse for millions of years, and that wouldn’t contradict the principle of Evolution. Scientists (not being insane) never said that there’s been “an unbroken rise in the scale of being;” because an unbroken rise would mean a rise with no setbacks or failures; and physical evolution is filled with setbacks and failures. There were definitely some physical Falls; there may have been countless moral Falls. So, as I’ve said, I’m honestly confused by passages like this, where the advanced thinker writes that because geologists know nothing about the Fall, any idea of depravity must be false. Because science hasn’t found something it clearly couldn’t, therefore something completely different—the psychological aspect of evil—is false. You could summarize this writer’s argument simply but accurately like this—“We haven’t unearthed the bones of Archangel Gabriel, who presumably had none, so little boys left to their own devices won’t be selfish.” To me, it all seems chaotic and nonsensical; like someone saying—“The plumber can’t find anything wrong with our piano; so I guess my wife really loves me.”

I am not going to enter here into the real doctrine of original sin, or into that probably false version of it which the New Theology writer calls the doctrine of depravity. But whatever else the worst doctrine of depravity may have been, it was a product of spiritual conviction; it had nothing to do with remote physical origins. Men thought mankind wicked because they felt wicked themselves. If a man feels wicked, I cannot see why he should suddenly feel good because somebody tells him that his ancestors once had tails. Man’s primary purity and innocence may have dropped off with his tail, for all anybody knows. The only thing we all know about that primary purity and innocence is that we have not got it. Nothing can be, in the strictest sense of the word, more comic than to set so shadowy a thing as the conjectures made by the vaguer anthropologists about primitive man against so solid a thing as the human sense of sin. By its nature the evidence of Eden is something that one cannot find. By its nature the evidence of sin is something that one cannot help finding.

I'm not going to delve into the actual doctrine of original sin, or that likely incorrect version of it which the New Theology writer refers to as the doctrine of depravity. But no matter what else the worst interpretation of depravity might have been, it stemmed from a deep spiritual belief; it had nothing to do with distant physical origins. People believed humanity was wicked because they felt wicked themselves. If someone feels wicked, I don't understand why they would suddenly feel good just because someone mentions that their ancestors might have had tails. Humanity's original purity and innocence might have vanished along with that tail, for all we know. The one thing we all understand about that original purity and innocence is that we no longer possess it. There's nothing that could be, in the strictest sense, more ridiculous than pitting the uncertain ideas put forth by vague anthropologists about primitive humans against the solid reality of human guilt. By its nature, the evidence of Eden is something you can't find. By its nature, the evidence of sin is something you can't help but find.

Some statements I disagree with; others I do not understand. If a man says, “I think the human race would be better if it abstained totally from fermented liquor,” I quite understand what he means, and how his view could be defended. If a man says, “I wish to abolish beer because I am a temperance man,” his remark conveys no meaning to my mind. It is like saying, “I wish to abolish roads because I am a moderate walker.” If a man says, “I am not a Trinitarian,” I understand. But if he says (as a lady once said to me), “I believe in the Holy Ghost in a spiritual sense,” I go away dazed. In what other sense could one believe in the Holy Ghost? And I am sorry to say that this pamphlet of progressive religious views is full of baffling observations of that kind. What can people mean when they say that science has disturbed their view of sin? What sort of view of sin can they have had before science disturbed it? Did they think that it was something to eat? When people say that science has shaken their faith in immortality, what do they mean? Did they think that immortality was a gas?

Some statements I disagree with; others I just don’t get. If someone says, “I think humanity would be better off if we completely stopped drinking alcohol,” I totally understand what they mean and how they could defend that perspective. If someone says, “I want to get rid of beer because I’m a sober person,” that doesn't make any sense to me. It’s like saying, “I want to get rid of roads because I’m a casual walker.” If someone states, “I’m not a Trinitarian,” I get it. But if they say (like a woman once told me), “I believe in the Holy Spirit in a spiritual sense,” I walk away confused. What other way could someone believe in the Holy Spirit? And I regret to mention that this pamphlet on progressive religious views is packed with confusing statements like that. What do people mean when they say that science has changed their view of sin? What kind of view of sin could they have had before science changed it? Did they think it was something edible? When people say that science has shaken their belief in life after death, what do they actually mean? Did they think immortality was a gas?

Of course the real truth is that science has introduced no new principle into the matter at all. A man can be a Christian to the end of the world, for the simple reason that a man could have been an Atheist from the beginning of it. The materialism of things is on the face of things; it does not require any science to find it out. A man who has lived and loved falls down dead and the worms eat him. That is Materialism if you like. That is Atheism if you like. If mankind has believed in spite of that, it can believe in spite of anything. But why our human lot is made any more hopeless because we know the names of all the worms who eat him, or the names of all the parts of him that they eat, is to a thoughtful mind somewhat difficult to discover. My chief objection to these semi-scientific revolutionists is that they are not at all revolutionary. They are the party of platitude. They do not shake religion: rather religion seems to shake them. They can only answer the great paradox by repeating the truism.

Of course, the real truth is that science hasn't introduced any new principles to the matter at all. A person can be a Christian until the end of time for the simple reason that someone could have been an Atheist from the very beginning. The materialism of things is obvious; it doesn’t take science to uncover it. A person who has lived and loved dies, and the worms consume them. That’s Materialism, if you prefer. That’s Atheism, if you like. If humanity has held on to belief despite that, it can believe in spite of anything. But why our human condition is any more hopeless just because we know the names of all the worms that eat us, or the names of all the parts of us they consume, is something of a challenge for a thoughtful mind to understand. My main issue with these semi-scientific revolutionaries is that they’re not really revolutionary at all. They’re the party of cliché. They don’t challenge religion; instead, religion seems to challenge them. They can only respond to the great paradox by repeating the obvious.

THE METHUSELAHITE

I Saw in a newspaper paragraph the other day the following entertaining and deeply philosophical incident. A man was enlisting as a soldier at Portsmouth, and some form was put before him to be filled up, common, I suppose, to all such cases, in which was, among other things, an inquiry about what was his religion. With an equal and ceremonial gravity the man wrote down the word “Methuselahite.” Whoever looks over such papers must, I should imagine, have seen some rum religions in his time; unless the Army is going to the dogs. But with all his specialist knowledge he could not “place” Methuselahism among what Bossuet called the variations of Protestantism. He felt a fervid curiosity about the tenets and tendencies of the sect; and he asked the soldier what it meant. The soldier replied that it was his religion “to live as long as he could.”

I saw an entertaining and deeply philosophical incident in a newspaper the other day. A man was signing up as a soldier in Portsmouth, and he had to fill out a form, which I assume is standard for all cases like this, including a question about his religion. With a serious and formal demeanor, the man wrote down “Methuselahite.” I imagine that whoever reviews these forms must have seen some strange religions in their time, unless the Army is really going downhill. But despite his expertise, he couldn't categorize Methuselahism among what Bossuet called the variations of Protestantism. He was really curious about the beliefs and practices of this sect, so he asked the soldier what it meant. The soldier replied that his religion was “to live as long as he could.”

Now, considered as an incident in the religious history of Europe, that answer of that soldier was worth more than a hundred cartloads of quarterly and monthly and weekly and daily papers discussing religious problems and religious books. Every day the daily paper reviews some new philosopher who has some new religion; and there is not in the whole two thousand words of the whole two columns one word as witty as or wise as that word “Methuselahite.” The whole meaning of literature is simply to cut a long story short; that is why our modern books of philosophy are never literature. That soldier had in him the very soul of literature; he was one of the great phrase-makers of modern thought, like Victor Hugo or Disraeli. He found one word that defines the paganism of to-day.

Now, seen as an event in the religious history of Europe, that soldier's response was worth more than a hundred loads of quarterly, monthly, weekly, and daily papers debating religious issues and religious books. Every day, the daily paper reviews some new philosopher with some new belief system; yet there isn't a single word in the entire two thousand words of those two columns that is as clever or profound as the word “Methuselahite.” The essence of literature is simply to make a long story shorter; that’s why our modern philosophy books are rarely considered literature. That soldier embodied the true spirit of literature; he was one of the great phrase-makers of contemporary thought, like Victor Hugo or Disraeli. He found one word that captures today’s paganism.

Henceforward, when the modern philosophers come to me with their new religions (and there is always a kind of queue of them waiting all the way down the street) I shall anticipate their circumlocutions and be able to cut them short with a single inspired word. One of them will begin, “The New Religion, which is based upon that Primordial Energy in Nature....” “Methuselahite,” I shall say sharply; “good morning.” “Human Life,” another will say, “Human Life, the only ultimate sanctity, freed from creed and dogma....” “Methuselahite!” I shall yell. “Out you go!” “My religion is the Religion of Joy,” a third will explain (a bald old man with a cough and tinted glasses), “the Religion of Physical Pride and Rapture, and my....” “Methuselahite!” I shall cry again, and I shall slap him boisterously on the back, and he will fall down. Then a pale young poet with serpentine hair will come and say to me (as one did only the other day): “Moods and impressions are the only realities, and these are constantly and wholly changing. I could hardly therefore define my religion....” “I can,” I should say, somewhat sternly. “Your religion is to live a long time; and if you stop here a moment longer you won’t fulfil it.”

From now on, when modern philosophers approach me with their new religions (and there’s usually a line of them stretching down the street), I’ll be ready to cut them off with a single sharp word. One will start with, “The New Religion, which is based on that Primordial Energy in Nature...” I’ll interrupt, “Methuselahite,” and say, “Good morning.” Another will declare, “Human Life, the only ultimate sanctity, free from creed and dogma...” “Methuselahite!” I’ll shout. “Out you go!” A third will begin, “My religion is the Religion of Joy,” (an old bald guy with a cough and tinted glasses), “the Religion of Physical Pride and Rapture, and my...” “Methuselahite!” I’ll yell again, giving him a hearty slap on the back, and he’ll stumble down. Then a pale young poet with snake-like hair will come up and say to me (just like one did the other day): “Moods and impressions are the only realities, and these are always changing. I can hardly define my religion...” “I can,” I’ll respond, a bit sternly. “Your religion is to live a long time; and if you stay here a moment longer, you won’t achieve it.”

A new philosophy generally means in practice the praise of some old vice. We have had the sophist who defends cruelty, and calls it masculinity. We have had the sophist who defends profligacy, and calls it the liberty of the emotions. We have had the sophist who defends idleness, and calls it art. It will almost certainly happen—it can almost certainly be prophesied—that in this saturnalia of sophistry there will at some time or other arise a sophist who desires to idealise cowardice. And when we are once in this unhealthy world of mere wild words, what a vast deal there would be to say for cowardice! “Is not life a lovely thing and worth saving?” the soldier would say as he ran away. “Should I not prolong the exquisite miracle of consciousness?” the householder would say as he hid under the table. “As long as there are roses and lilies on the earth shall I not remain here?” would come the voice of the citizen from under the bed. It would be quite as easy to defend the coward as a kind of poet and mystic as it has been, in many recent books, to defend the emotionalist as a kind of poet and mystic, or the tyrant as a kind of poet and mystic. When that last grand sophistry and morbidity is preached in a book or on a platform, you may depend upon it there will be a great stir in its favour, that is, a great stir among the little people who live among books and platforms. There will be a new great Religion, the Religion of Methuselahism: with pomps and priests and altars. Its devout crusaders will vow themselves in thousands with a great vow to live long. But there is one comfort: they won’t.

A new philosophy usually just means praising some old vice. We've seen the sophist who defends cruelty and calls it masculinity. We've seen the sophist who defends indulgence and calls it emotional freedom. We've seen the sophist who defends laziness and calls it art. It's almost certain that in this chaotic mix of nonsense, there will eventually appear a sophist who tries to glorify cowardice. Once we enter this unhealthy world of wild words, there's a lot to say in favor of cowardice! “Isn't life a beautiful thing worth preserving?” the soldier might say as he flees. “Shouldn't I extend the amazing experience of consciousness?” the homeowner would say while hiding under the table. “As long as there are roses and lilies on earth, shouldn't I just stay here?” could be the voice of the citizen from under the bed. Defending the coward as a type of poet and mystic would be just as easy as it has been, in many recent books, to defend the emotionalist or the tyrant as a type of poet and mystic. When this last grand nonsense and decay are preached in a book or from a platform, you can be sure there will be a huge buzz in support of it, particularly among the little people who live around books and platforms. There will be a new major Religion, the Religion of Longevity: complete with rituals, priests, and altars. Its devoted followers will make a big vow to live long. But there’s one comfort: they won’t.

For, indeed, the weakness of this worship of mere natural life (which is a common enough creed to-day) is that it ignores the paradox of courage and fails in its own aim. As a matter of fact, no men would be killed quicker than the Methuselahites. The paradox of courage is that a man must be a little careless of his life even in order to keep it. And in the very case I have quoted we may see an example of how little the theory of Methuselahism really inspires our best life. For there is one riddle in that case which cannot easily be cleared up. If it was the man’s religion to live as long as he could, why on earth was he enlisting as a soldier?

Because, honestly, the flaw in worshipping just natural life (which is a pretty common belief these days) is that it overlooks the contradiction of courage and ultimately misses its own goal. In reality, no one would get killed faster than those who follow the Methuselah philosophy. The contradiction of courage is that a person has to be a bit reckless with their life in order to preserve it. And in the very example I've mentioned, we can see how little the idea of Methuselahism actually motivates our best lives. There’s one puzzling aspect in that situation that’s hard to explain. If it was this man's belief to live as long as possible, why on earth was he joining the army?

SPIRITUALISM

I Have received a letter from a gentleman who is very indignant at what he considers my flippancy in disregarding or degrading Spiritualism. I thought I was defending Spiritualism; but I am rather used to being accused of mocking the thing that I set out to justify. My fate in most controversies is rather pathetic. It is an almost invariable rule that the man with whom I don’t agree thinks I am making a fool of myself, and the man with whom I do agree thinks I am making a fool of him. There seems to be some sort of idea that you are not treating a subject properly if you eulogise it with fantastic terms or defend it by grotesque examples. Yet a truth is equally solemn whatever figure or example its exponent adopts. It is an equally awful truth that four and four make eight, whether you reckon the thing out in eight onions or eight angels, or eight bricks or eight bishops, or eight minor poets or eight pigs. Similarly, if it be true that God made all things, that grave fact can be asserted by pointing at a star or by waving an umbrella. But the case is stronger than this. There is a distinct philosophical advantage in using grotesque terms in a serious discussion.

I received a letter from a guy who is really upset about what he sees as my disrespect for Spiritualism. I thought I was defending it, but I'm pretty used to being accused of mocking what I'm actually trying to justify. My experience in most arguments is quite sad. It’s almost always the case that the person I disagree with thinks I'm making a fool of myself, while the person I agree with thinks I'm making a fool of them. There seems to be an idea that you can’t treat a topic properly if you praise it with exaggerated language or defend it with ridiculous examples. Yet, a truth is just as serious no matter how the person explaining it presents it. It’s equally undeniable that four plus four equals eight, whether you’re counting it in eight onions, eight angels, eight bricks, eight bishops, eight minor poets, or eight pigs. Likewise, if it’s true that God made everything, that important fact can be stated by pointing at a star or waving an umbrella. But it goes even further than that. There’s a real philosophical benefit in using exaggerated terms in a serious discussion.

I think seriously, on the whole, that the more serious is the discussion the more grotesque should be the terms. For this, as I say, there is an evident reason. For a subject is really solemn and important in so far as it applies to the whole cosmos, or to some great spheres and cycles of experience at least. So far as a thing is universal it is serious. And so far as a thing is universal it is full of comic things. If you take a small thing, it may be entirely serious: Napoleon, for instance, was a small thing, and he was serious: the same applies to microbes. If you isolate a thing, you may get the pure essence of gravity. But if you take a large thing (such as the Solar System) it must be comic, at least in parts. The germs are serious, because they kill you. But the stars are funny, because they give birth to life, and life gives birth to fun. If you have, let us say, a theory about man, and if you can only prove it by talking about Plato and George Washington, your theory may be a quite frivolous thing. But if you can prove it by talking about the butler or the postman, then it is serious, because it is universal. So far from it being irreverent to use silly metaphors on serious questions, it is one’s duty to use silly metaphors on serious questions. It is the test of one’s seriousness. It is the test of a responsible religion or theory whether it can take examples from pots and pans and boots and butter-tubs. It is the test of a good philosophy whether you can defend it grotesquely. It is the test of a good religion whether you can joke about it.

I honestly believe that the more serious the discussion, the more absurd the terms should be. There’s a clear reason for this. A topic is truly solemn and significant to the extent that it relates to the entire universe or at least to some major areas of experience. A topic is serious as long as it is universal. And the more universal a topic is, the more it’s filled with funny aspects. Take something small; it can be completely serious: Napoleon, for example, was a small figure, yet he was serious; the same goes for germs. If you isolate something, you might capture the pure essence of gravity. But when it comes to something large, like the Solar System, it has to be funny at least in parts. The germs are serious because they can kill you. But the stars are amusing because they create life, and life creates fun. If you have a theory about humanity, and the only way to prove it is by referencing Plato and George Washington, then your theory might be quite trivial. But if you can prove it by talking about the butler or the postman, then it’s serious because it’s universal. Far from being disrespectful to use silly metaphors for serious issues, it’s actually one’s duty to do so. It’s a measure of one’s seriousness. It’s a sign of a responsible religion or theory if it can draw examples from everyday objects like pots and pans or boots and butter containers. A strong philosophy can be defended in a ridiculous way. A solid religion can be joked about.

When I was a very young journalist I used to be irritated at a peculiar habit of printers, a habit which most persons of a tendency similar to mine have probably noticed also. It goes along with the fixed belief of printers that to be a Rationalist is the same thing as to be a Nationalist. I mean the printer’s tendency to turn the word “cosmic” into the word “comic.” It annoyed me at the time. But since then I have come to the conclusion that the printers were right. The democracy is always right. Whatever is cosmic is comic.

When I was a young journalist, I used to get annoyed by a strange habit of printers, a habit that many people like me have probably noticed too. It relates to the printers' strong belief that being a Rationalist is the same as being a Nationalist. I'm talking about their tendency to change the word “cosmic” to “comic.” It bothered me back then. But I've since realized that the printers were right. Democracy is always right. Whatever is cosmic is comic.

Moreover, there is another reason that makes it almost inevitable that we should defend grotesquely what we believe seriously. It is that all grotesqueness is itself intimately related to seriousness. Unless a thing is dignified, it cannot be undignified. Why is it funny that a man should sit down suddenly in the street? There is only one possible or intelligent reason: that man is the image of God. It is not funny that anything else should fall down; only that a man should fall down. No one sees anything funny in a tree falling down. No one sees a delicate absurdity in a stone falling down. No man stops in the road and roars with laughter at the sight of the snow coming down. The fall of thunderbolts is treated with some gravity. The fall of roofs and high buildings is taken seriously. It is only when a man tumbles down that we laugh. Why do we laugh? Because it is a grave religious matter: it is the Fall of Man. Only man can be absurd: for only man can be dignified.

Moreover, there's another reason that makes it almost inevitable for us to defend the ridiculous ways we believe seriously. It's because all ridiculousness is closely tied to seriousness. If something isn’t dignified, it can't truly be undignified. Why is it funny for a man to suddenly sit down in the street? There’s only one logical reason: that man is made in the image of God. It's not amusing when anything else falls; only when a man falls. No one finds anything funny about a tree falling. No one sees any humor in a stone falling. No one stops in the road and bursts out laughing at the snow coming down. The crash of thunder is treated with some seriousness. The collapse of roofs and tall buildings is taken seriously. It's only when a man trips and falls that we laugh. Why do we laugh? Because it's a serious religious matter: it's the Fall of Man. Only man can be absurd because only man can be dignified.

The above, which occupies the great part of my article, is a parenthises. It is time that I returned to my choleric correspondent who rebuked me for being too frivolous about the problem of Spiritualism. My correspondent, who is evidently an intelligent man, is very angry with me indeed. He uses the strongest language. He says I remind him of a brother of his: which seems to open an abyss or vista of infamy. The main substance of his attack resolves itself into two propositions. First, he asks me what right I have to talk about Spiritualism at all, as I admit I have never been to a séance. This is all very well, but there are a good many things to which I have never been, but I have not the smallest intention of leaving off talking about them. I refuse (for instance) to leave off talking about the Siege of Troy. I decline to be mute in the matter of the French Revolution. I will not be silenced on the late indefensible assassination of Julius Cæsar. If nobody has any right to judge of Spiritualism except a man who has been to a séance, the results, logically speaking, are rather serious: it would almost seem as if nobody had any right to judge of Christianity who had not been to the first meeting at Pentecost. Which would be dreadful. I conceive myself capable of forming my opinion of Spiritualism without seeing spirits, just as I form my opinion of the Japanese War without seeing the Japanese, or my opinion of American millionaires without (thank God) seeing an American millionaire. Blessed are they who have not seen and yet have believed: a passage which some have considered as a prophecy of modern journalism.

The above, which takes up most of my article, is a digression. It’s time I returned to my angry correspondent who criticized me for being too casual about the issue of Spiritualism. My correspondent, who is clearly an intelligent man, is very upset with me. He uses the strongest language. He says I remind him of a brother of his, which seems to open up a whole world of disgrace. The main point of his attack boils down to two ideas. First, he asks what right I have to talk about Spiritualism at all, since I admit I’ve never attended a séance. This is fair enough, but there are plenty of things I haven’t experienced either, and I have no intention of stopping my discussions about them. I refuse (for example) to stop discussing the Siege of Troy. I will not be silent about the French Revolution. I won’t be hushed regarding the recent, outrageous assassination of Julius Cæsar. If only someone who has attended a séance has the right to judge Spiritualism, then the implications are quite serious: it would almost suggest that no one can judge Christianity unless they were at the first meeting on Pentecost. That would be terrible. I believe I can form my opinion on Spiritualism without seeing spirits, just as I form my opinion about the Japanese War without seeing the Japanese, or my opinion about American millionaires without (thank God) encountering one. Blessed are those who have not seen and yet have believed: a phrase that some view as a prediction of modern journalism.

But my correspondent’s second objection is more important. He charges me with actually ignoring the value of communication (if it exists) between this world and the next. I do not ignore it. But I do say this—That a different principle attaches to investigation in this spiritual field from investigation in any other. If a man baits a line for fish, the fish will come, even if he declares there are no such things as fishes. If a man limes a twig for birds, the birds will be caught, even if he thinks it superstitious to believe in birds at all. But a man cannot bait a line for souls. A man cannot lime a twig to catch gods. All wise schools have agreed that this latter capture depends to some extent on the faith of the capturer. So it comes to this: If you have no faith in the spirits your appeal is in vain; and if you have—is it needed? If you do not believe, you cannot. If you do—you will not.

But my correspondent’s second objection is more significant. He accuses me of completely overlooking the potential for communication (if it exists) between this world and the next. I don’t overlook it. However, I will say this—A different principle governs investigation in this spiritual realm compared to any other. If someone casts a line for fish, the fish will bite, even if he claims there’s no such thing as fish. If someone sets a trap for birds, the birds will be caught, even if he thinks it’s crazy to believe in birds at all. But a person cannot bait a line for souls. A person cannot set a trap to catch gods. All wise traditions have agreed that this latter kind of capture relies, to some extent, on the faith of the person attempting it. So it boils down to this: If you have no faith in the spirits, your efforts are pointless; and if you do have faith—is it necessary? If you don’t believe, you cannot succeed. If you do believe—you might not even try.

That is the real distinction between investigation in this department and investigation in any other. The priest calls to the goddess, for the same reason that a man calls to his wife, because he knows she is there. If a man kept on shouting out very loud the single word “Maria,” merely with the object of discovering whether if he did it long enough some woman of that name would come and marry him, he would be more or less in the position of the modern spiritualist. The old religionist cried out for his God. The new religionist cries out for some god to be his. The whole point of religion as it has hitherto existed in the world was that you knew all about your gods, even before you saw them, if indeed you ever did. Spiritualism seems to me absolutely right on all its mystical side. The supernatural part of it seems to me quite natural. The incredible part of it seems to me obviously true. But I think it so far dangerous or unsatisfactory that it is in some degree scientific. It inquires whether its gods are worth inquiring into. A man (of a certain age) may look into the eyes of his lady-love to see that they are beautiful. But no normal lady will allow that young man to look into her eyes to see whether they are beautiful. The same vanity and idiosyncrasy has been generally observed in gods. Praise them; or leave them alone; but do not look for them unless you know they are there. Do not look for them unless you want them. It annoys them very much.

That's the real difference between investigation in this area and investigation anywhere else. The priest calls out to the goddess for the same reason a man calls to his wife: he knows she's there. If a man kept shouting the name “Maria” loudly just to see if some woman with that name would come and marry him, he'd be a lot like the modern spiritualist. The old believers cried out for their God. The new believers cry out for a god of their own. The whole point of religion as it has existed until now is that you knew everything about your gods, even before you saw them, if you ever did. Spiritualism seems completely right to me on all its mystical aspects. The supernatural part feels quite natural. The unbelievable part seems obviously true to me. But I find it somewhat dangerous or unsatisfactory because it has a scientific aspect. It asks whether its gods are worth investigating. A man (of a certain age) might look into his love's eyes to see if they are beautiful. But no normal woman would let that young man look into her eyes to determine if they are beautiful. The same vanity and quirks are usually seen in gods. Praise them or leave them alone, but don’t go looking for them unless you know they’re there. Don’t look for them unless you actually want them. It annoys them a lot.

THE ERROR OF IMPARTIALITY

The refusal of the jurors in the Thaw trial to come to an agreement is certainly a somewhat amusing sequel to the frenzied and even fantastic caution with which they were selected. Jurymen were set aside for reasons which seem to have only the very wildest relation to the case—reasons which we cannot conceive as giving any human being a real bias. It may be questioned whether the exaggerated theory of impartiality in an arbiter or juryman may not be carried so far as to be more unjust than partiality itself. What people call impartiality may simply mean indifference, and what people call partiality may simply mean mental activity. It is sometimes made an objection, for instance, to a juror that he has formed some primâ-facie opinion upon a case: if he can be forced under sharp questioning to admit that he has formed such an opinion, he is regarded as manifestly unfit to conduct the inquiry. Surely this is unsound. If his bias is one of interest, of class, or creed, or notorious propaganda, then that fact certainly proves that he is not an impartial arbiter. But the mere fact that he did form some temporary impression from the first facts as far as he knew them—this does not prove that he is not an impartial arbiter—it only proves that he is not a cold-blooded fool.

The jurors' inability to reach an agreement in the Thaw trial is definitely a somewhat amusing follow-up to the overly cautious and even absurd way they were chosen. Jurors were dismissed for reasons that seem only loosely connected to the case—reasons that we can't imagine would create any real bias in a person. One might wonder if the extreme focus on impartiality in a judge or juror can go so far that it becomes more unfair than actually being biased. What people refer to as impartiality might just be indifference, and what they consider partiality could simply be engagement. For instance, jurors are often criticized for having formed some initial opinion about a case: if they’re pushed under intense questioning to admit they have such an opinion, they are seen as clearly unfit to carry out the inquiry. This is surely flawed. If their bias stems from personal interests, social class, beliefs, or well-known propaganda, then that definitely shows they are not impartial. But the simple fact that they had some fleeting impression based on the initial information they had—this doesn’t prove they aren’t fair; it just shows they’re not heartlessly indifferent.

If we walk down the street, taking all the jurymen who have not formed opinions and leaving all the jurymen who have formed opinions, it seems highly probable that we shall only succeed in taking all the stupid jurymen and leaving all the thoughtful ones. Provided that the opinion formed is really of this airy and abstract kind, provided that it has no suggestion of settled motive or prejudice, we might well regard it not merely as a promise of capacity, but literally as a promise of justice. The man who took the trouble to deduce from the police reports would probably be the man who would take the trouble to deduce further and different things from the evidence. The man who had the sense to form an opinion would be the man who would have the sense to alter it.

If we walk down the street, gathering all the jurors who haven’t made up their minds and leaving those who have, it seems likely that we’ll end up with only the less insightful jurors and leave the more thoughtful ones behind. As long as the formed opinion is truly light and abstract, without any hint of bias or preconceived motives, we might see it not just as a sign of potential but as a real commitment to justice. The person who took the time to analyze the police reports would probably be the one who would also put in the effort to derive further and different insights from the evidence. The person who was smart enough to form an opinion would also be the one smart enough to change it.

It is worth while to dwell for a moment on this minor aspect of the matter because the error about impartiality and justice is by no means confined to a criminal question. In much more serious matters it is assumed that the agnostic is impartial; whereas the agnostic is merely ignorant. The logical outcome of the fastidiousness about the Thaw jurors would be that the case ought to be tried by Esquimaux, or Hottentots, or savages from the Cannibal Islands—by some class of people who could have no conceivable interest in the parties, and moreover, no conceivable interest in the case. The pure and starry perfection of impartiality would be reached by people who not only had no opinion before they had heard the case, but who also had no opinion after they had heard it. In the same way, there is in modern discussions of religion and philosophy an absurd assumption that a man is in some way just and well-poised because he has come to no conclusion; and that a man is in some way knocked off the list of fair judges because he has come to a conclusion. It is assumed that the sceptic has no bias; whereas he has a very obvious bias in favour of scepticism. I remember once arguing with an honest young atheist, who was very much shocked at my disputing some of the assumptions which were absolute sanctities to him (such as the quite unproved proposition of the independence of matter and the quite improbable proposition of its power to originate mind), and he at length fell back upon this question, which he delivered with an honourable heat of defiance and indignation: “Well, can you tell me any man of intellect, great in science or philosophy, who accepted the miraculous?” I said, “With pleasure. Descartes, Dr. Johnson, Newton, Faraday, Newman, Gladstone, Pasteur, Browning, Brunetiere—as many more as you please.” To which that quite admirable and idealistic young man made this astonishing reply—“Oh, but of course they had to say that; they were Christians.” First he challenged me to find a black swan, and then he ruled out all my swans because they were black. The fact that all these great intellects had come to the Christian view was somehow or other a proof either that they were not great intellects or that they had not really come to that view. The argument thus stood in a charmingly convenient form: “All men that count have come to my conclusion; for if they come to your conclusion they do not count.”

It's worth taking a moment to focus on this minor aspect because the misunderstanding about impartiality and justice isn't just limited to criminal matters. In much more serious issues, people assume that an agnostic is impartial; however, an agnostic is simply uninformed. The logical conclusion of the fuss about the Thaw jurors would be that the case should be tried by Eskimos, Hottentots, or savages from the Cannibal Islands—by a group of people who would have no real interest in the parties involved, and also, no real interest in the case itself. The pure and ideal perfection of impartiality would be achieved by individuals who not only had no opinions before hearing the case but also had no opinions afterward. Similarly, in modern discussions of religion and philosophy, there’s this absurd notion that a person is somehow fair and well-balanced just because they haven't reached a conclusion; and that someone is somehow disqualified from being a fair judge simply because they have. It's assumed that the skeptic is unbiased; in reality, they have a very clear bias in favor of skepticism. I remember arguing with an honest young atheist who was quite shocked by my challenge to some of the beliefs he held as absolute truths (like the unproven idea that matter is independent from mind and the unlikely idea that matter can create mind). Eventually, he insisted on asking me, with a passionate tone of defiance and indignation: “Well, can you name any intellectuals, notable in science or philosophy, who accepted the miraculous?” I replied, “Absolutely. Descartes, Dr. Johnson, Newton, Faraday, Newman, Gladstone, Pasteur, Browning, Brunetiere—plenty more if you want.” To which that admirable and idealistic young man responded astonishingly, “Oh, but of course they had to say that; they were Christians.” First, he challenged me to find a black swan, and then dismissed all my swans simply because they were black. The fact that all these great minds had adopted the Christian perspective somehow proved either that they were not truly great minds or that they hadn't genuinely accepted that view. The argument was neatly convenient: “All the important people agree with me; because if they agree with you, they don't matter.”

It did not seem to occur to such controversialists that if Cardinal Newman was really a man of intellect, the fact that he adhered to dogmatic religion proved exactly as much as the fact that Professor Huxley, another man of intellect, found that he could not adhere to dogmatic religion; that is to say (as I cheerfully admit), it proved precious little either way. If there is one class of men whom history has proved especially and supremely capable of going quite wrong in all directions, it is the class of highly intellectual men. I would always prefer to go by the bulk of humanity; that is why I am a democrat. But whatever be the truth about exceptional intelligence and the masses, it is manifestly most unreasonable that intelligent men should be divided upon the absurd modern principle of regarding every clever man who cannot make up his mind as an impartial judge, and regarding every clever man who can make up his mind as a servile fanatic. As it is, we seem to regard it as a positive objection to a reasoner that he has taken one side or the other. We regard it (in other words) as a positive objection to a reasoner that he has contrived to reach the object of his reasoning. We call a man a bigot or a slave of dogma because he is a thinker who has thought thoroughly and to a definite end. We say that the juryman is not a juryman because he has brought in a verdict. We say that the judge is not a judge because he gives judgment. We say that the sincere believer has no right to vote, simply because he has voted.

It doesn’t seem to occur to such debaters that if Cardinal Newman was genuinely an intellectual, then his commitment to dogmatic religion is just as telling as Professor Huxley, another intellectual, finding he couldn't accept dogmatic religion; in other words (as I readily acknowledge), it doesn’t really prove much either way. If there’s one group of people that history has shown to be especially capable of being completely wrong in all sorts of ways, it's highly intellectual individuals. I would always rather rely on the majority of humanity; that’s why I am a democrat. But regardless of the truth about exceptional intelligence and the masses, it’s clearly unreasonable for intelligent people to be split based on the ridiculous modern notion that every clever person who can't decide is an impartial judge, while any clever person who can decide is a narrow-minded fanatic. As it stands, we seem to see it as a flaw in a thinker that he has taken one side or the other. We see it (in other words) as a flaw in a thinker that he has managed to arrive at the conclusion of his reasoning. We label someone a bigot or a slave to dogma simply because he is a thinker who has thought deeply and to a clear outcome. We argue that a juror isn’t a juror because he has delivered a verdict. We say that a judge isn’t a judge because he issues a judgment. We claim that a sincere believer has no right to vote, just because he has voted.

PHONETIC SPELLING

A correspondent asks me to make more lucid my remarks about phonetic spelling. I have no detailed objection to items of spelling-reform; my objection is to a general principle; and it is this. It seems to me that what is really wrong with all modern and highly civilised language is that it does so largely consist of dead words. Half our speech consists of similes that remind us of no similarity; of pictorial phrases that call up no picture; of historical allusions the origin of which we have forgotten. Take any instance on which the eye happens to alight. I saw in the paper some days ago that the well-known leader of a certain religious party wrote to a supporter of his the following curious words: “I have not forgotten the talented way in which you held up the banner at Birkenhead.” Taking the ordinary vague meaning of the word “talented,” there is no coherency in the picture. The trumpets blow, the spears shake and glitter, and in the thick of the purple battle there stands a gentleman holding up a banner in a talented way. And when we come to the original force of the word “talent” the matter is worse: a talent is a Greek coin used in the New Testament as a symbol of the mental capital committed to an individual at birth. If the religious leader in question had really meant anything by his phrases, he would have been puzzled to know how a man could use a Greek coin to hold up a banner. But really he meant nothing by his phrases. “Holding up the banner” was to him a colourless term for doing the proper thing, and “talented” was a colourless term for doing it successfully.

A correspondent has asked me to clarify my comments about phonetic spelling. I don’t have specific objections to aspects of spelling reform; my issue is with a broader principle, which is this: it seems to me that what’s fundamentally wrong with all modern and highly developed languages is that they largely consist of dead words. Half of our speech is made up of similes that remind us of no similarities, pictorial phrases that evoke no images, and historical references that we’ve forgotten the origins of. Take any example that catches your eye. I read in the paper a few days ago that a well-known leader of a certain religious group wrote to one of his supporters the following curious words: “I have not forgotten the talented way in which you held up the banner at Birkenhead.” Taking the usual vague meaning of the word “talented,” there’s no coherent image. The trumpets are blaring, the spears are shaking and glinting, and in the midst of the purple battle stands a gentleman holding up a banner in a talented way. And when we consider the original meaning of the word “talent,” the situation is even more perplexing: a talent is a Greek coin referred to in the New Testament as a symbol of the mental capital assigned to an individual at birth. If the religious leader actually intended anything by his phrases, he would have been confused about how someone could use a Greek coin to hold up a banner. But in reality, he meant nothing by his phrases. “Holding up the banner” was just a bland term for doing the right thing, and “talented” was a bland term for doing it successfully.

Now my own fear touching anything in the way of phonetic spelling is that it would simply increase this tendency to use words as counters and not as coins. The original life in a word (as in the word “talent”) burns low as it is: sensible spelling might extinguish it altogether. Suppose any sentence you like: suppose a man says, “Republics generally encourage holidays.” It looks like the top line of a copy-book. Now, it is perfectly true that if you wrote that sentence exactly as it is pronounced, even by highly educated people, the sentence would run: “Ripubliks jenrally inkurrij hollidies.” It looks ugly: but I have not the smallest objection to ugliness. My objection is that these four words have each a history and hidden treasures in them: that this history and hidden treasure (which we tend to forget too much as it is) phonetic spelling tends to make us forget altogether. Republic does not mean merely a mode of political choice. Republic (as we see when we look at the structure of the word) means the Public Thing: the abstraction which is us all.

Now my own fear about phonetic spelling is that it would only increase the tendency to treat words like tokens instead of valuable currency. The original meaning of a word (like "talent") is already fading; clear spelling might snuff it out completely. Take any sentence you want: imagine someone saying, “Republics generally encourage holidays.” It sounds like the first line of a practice notebook. It's true that if you wrote that sentence exactly how it's pronounced, even by well-educated people, it would come out as: “Ripubliks jenrally inkurrij hollidies.” It looks bad, but I have no issue with it looking bad. My concern is that these four words each carry a history and hidden treasures within them; phonetic spelling tends to make us forget that history and treasure completely. Republic doesn’t just mean a way of choosing political representation. Republic (as we see when we break down the word) means the Public Thing: the concept that encompasses all of us.

A Republican is not a man who wants a Constitution with a President. A Republican is a man who prefers to think of Government as impersonal; he is opposed to the Royalist, who prefers to think of Government as personal. Take the second word, “generally.” This is always used as meaning “in the majority of cases.” But, again, if we look at the shape and spelling of the word, we shall see that “generally” means something more like “generically,” and is akin to such words as “generation” or “regenerate.” “Pigs are generally dirty” does not mean that pigs are, in the majority of cases, dirty, but that pigs as a race or genus are dirty, that pigs as pigs are dirty—an important philosophical distinction. Take the third word, “encourage.” The word “encourage” is used in such modern sentences in the merely automatic sense of promote; to encourage poetry means merely to advance or assist poetry. But to encourage poetry means properly to put courage into poetry—a fine idea. Take the fourth word, “holidays.” As long as that word remains, it will always answer the ignorant slander which asserts that religion was opposed to human cheerfulness; that word will always assert that when a day is holy it should also be happy. Properly spelt, these words all tell a sublime story, like Westminster Abbey. Phonetically spelt, they might lose the last traces of any such story. “Generally” is an exalted metaphysical term; “jenrally” is not. If you “encourage” a man, you pour into him the chivalry of a hundred princes; this does not happen if you merely “inkurrij” him. “Republics,” if spelt phonetically, might actually forget to be public. “Holidays,” if spelt phonetically, might actually forget to be holy.

A Republican is not someone who wants a Constitution with a President. A Republican is someone who prefers to see Government as impersonal; he is against the Royalist, who thinks of Government as personal. Let’s look at the second word, “generally.” This is typically understood to mean “in most cases.” But if we examine the shape and spelling of the word, we’ll find that “generally” means something more like “generically,” and is related to words like “generation” or “regenerate.” “Pigs are generally dirty” doesn’t mean that pigs are dirty in most instances, but that pigs as a species or type are dirty—that pigs as pigs are dirty—an important philosophical distinction. Now, let’s consider the third word, “encourage.” In modern usage, “encourage” often means simply to promote; to encourage poetry means just to advance or support poetry. However, to truly encourage poetry means to instill courage into poetry—a beautiful idea. For the fourth word, “holidays.” As long as that word exists, it will always counter the ignorant claim that religion is against human joy; that word will always affirm that when a day is holy, it should also be happy. Properly spelled, these words tell a profound story, like Westminster Abbey. Spelled phonetically, they might lose that meaning entirely. “Generally” is a lofty metaphysical term; “jenrally” is not. If you “encourage” a person, you imbue him with the chivalry of a hundred princes; this doesn’t occur if you merely “inkurrij” him. “Republics,” if spelled phonetically, might actually forget to be public. “Holidays,” if spelled phonetically, might truly forget to be holy.

Here is a case that has just occurred. A certain magistrate told somebody whom he was examining in court that he or she “should always be polite to the police.” I do not know whether the magistrate noticed the circumstance, but the word “polite” and the word “police” have the same origin and meaning. Politeness means the atmosphere and ritual of the city, the symbol of human civilisation. The policeman means the representative and guardian of the city, the symbol of human civilisation. Yet it may be doubted whether the two ideas are commonly connected in the mind. It is probable that we often hear of politeness without thinking of a policeman; it is even possible that our eyes often alight upon a policeman without our thoughts instantly flying to the subject of politeness. Yet the idea of the sacred city is not only the link of them both, it is the only serious justification and the only serious corrective of them both. If politeness means too often a mere frippery, it is because it has not enough to do with serious patriotism and public dignity; if policemen are coarse or casual, it is because they are not sufficiently convinced that they are the servants of the beautiful city and the agents of sweetness and light. Politeness is not really a frippery. Politeness is not really even a thing merely suave and deprecating. Politeness is an armed guard, stern and splendid and vigilant, watching over all the ways of men; in other words, politeness is a policeman. A policeman is not merely a heavy man with a truncheon: a policeman is a machine for the smoothing and sweetening of the accidents of everyday existence. In other words, a policeman is politeness; a veiled image of politeness—sometimes impenetrably veiled. But my point is here that by losing the original idea of the city, which is the force and youth of both the words, both the things actually degenerate. Our politeness loses all manliness because we forget that politeness is only the Greek for patriotism. Our policemen lose all delicacy because we forget that a policeman is only the Greek for something civilised. A policeman should often have the functions of a knight-errant. A policeman should always have the elegance of a knight-errant. But I am not sure that he would succeed any the better in remembering this obligation of romantic grace if his name were spelt phonetically, supposing that it could be spelt phonetically. Some spelling-reformers, I am told, in the poorer parts of London do spell his name phonetically, very phonetically. They call him a “pleeceman.” Thus the whole romance of the ancient city disappears from the word, and the policeman’s reverent courtesy of demeanour deserts him quite suddenly. This does seem to me the case against any extreme revolution in spelling. If you spell a word wrong you have some temptation to think it wrong.

Here’s a recent case. A magistrate told someone he was questioning in court that they “should always be polite to the police.” I’m not sure if the magistrate noticed, but the words “polite” and “police” share the same origin and meaning. Politeness reflects the culture and traditions of the city, a symbol of human civilization. The policeman stands as the representative and protector of the city, also a symbol of human civilization. However, it’s doubtful that most people connect these two ideas. We often hear about politeness without thinking of a policeman; it’s even possible we see a policeman without immediately recalling the idea of politeness. Yet, the concept of the sacred city is the connection between the two, the only real justification and the true corrective for both. When politeness often seems trivial, it’s because it lacks a connection to genuine patriotism and public dignity; if policemen seem rough or indifferent, it’s because they aren’t fully convinced that they are servants of the beautiful city, agents of kindness and enlightenment. Politeness isn’t just fluff. It's not merely something smooth or deferential. Politeness is a strong, vigilant guard, overseeing the actions of people; in other words, politeness is akin to a policeman. A policeman is not just a heavy guy with a baton: he is a mechanism for making everyday life smoother and more pleasant. In other words, a policeman represents politeness; a disguised form of politeness—sometimes deeply hidden. My point is that by losing the original idea of the city, which gives life and energy to both words, we risk a degradation of both concepts. Our politeness loses its strength because we forget that politeness is just the Greek word for patriotism. Our policemen lose their grace because we forget that a policeman is simply the Greek word for something civilized. A policeman should often act like a knight-errant. A policeman should always embody the grace of a knight-errant. But I'm not sure he’d be any better at remembering this romantic obligation if his name were spelled phonetically, if that were even possible. I’ve heard that some spelling reformers in the poorer parts of London do spell his name phonetically, quite phonatically. They call him a “pleeceman.” With that, all the romance of the ancient city vanishes from the word, and the policeman’s respectful demeanor disappears suddenly. This is the argument I see against extreme changes in spelling. If you spell a word incorrectly, you might start to think it’s wrong.

HUMANITARIANISM AND STRENGTH

Somebody writes complaining of something I said about progress. I have forgotten what I said, but I am quite certain that it was (like a certain Mr. Douglas in a poem which I have also forgotten) tender and true. In any case, what I say now is this. Human history is so rich and complicated that you can make out a case for any course of improvement or retrogression. I could make out that the world has been growing more democratic, for the English franchise has certainly grown more democratic. I could also make out that the world has been growing more aristocratic, for the English Public Schools have certainly grown more aristocratic. I could prove the decline of militarism by the decline of flogging; I could prove the increase of militarism by the increase of standing armies and conscription. But I can prove anything in this way. I can prove that the world has always been growing greener. Only lately men have invented absinthe and the Westminster Gazette. I could prove the world has grown less green. There are no more Robin Hood foresters, and fields are being covered with houses. I could show that the world was less red with khaki or more red with the new penny stamps. But in all cases progress means progress only in some particular thing. Have you ever noticed that strange line of Tennyson, in which he confesses, half consciously, how very conventional progress is?—

Somebody wrote to complain about something I said regarding progress. I can't remember what it was, but I'm pretty sure it was (like a certain Mr. Douglas in a poem that I've also forgotten) heartfelt and true. Anyway, what I’m saying now is this: human history is so rich and complex that you can argue for any kind of improvement or decline. I could argue that the world has become more democratic because the English voting rights have definitely become more inclusive. I could also say the world has become more aristocratic since the English Public Schools have certainly become more elitist. I could demonstrate the decline of militarism by the reduction in flogging; I could also show the rise of militarism through the increase in standing armies and conscription. But I could use this approach to prove anything. I could argue that the world has always been getting greener. Just recently, people invented absinthe and the Westminster Gazette. I could also argue that the world has become less green. There are no more Robin Hood foresters, and more fields are being turned into housing. I could show that the world is less red with khaki or more red with the new penny stamps. In all these cases, progress only means progress in a particular area. Have you ever noticed that strange line from Tennyson, where he admits, somewhat unconsciously, how very conventional progress is?

“Let the great world spin for ever down the ringing grooves of change.”

“Let the world keep spinning forever along the vibrant paths of change.”

Even in praising change, he takes for a simile the most unchanging thing. He calls our modern change a groove. And it is a groove; perhaps there was never anything so groovy.

Even while celebrating change, he uses the most constant thing as a comparison. He describes our modern change as a groove. And it really is a groove; maybe there's never been anything so groovy.

Nothing would induce me in so idle a monologue as this to discuss adequately a great political matter like the question of the military punishments in Egypt. But I may suggest one broad reality to be observed by both sides, and which is, generally speaking, observed by neither. Whatever else is right, it is utterly wrong to employ the argument that we Europeans must do to savages and Asiatics whatever savages and Asiatics do to us. I have even seen some controversialists use the metaphor, “We must fight them with their own weapons.” Very well; let those controversialists take their metaphor, and take it literally. Let us fight the Soudanese with their own weapons. Their own weapons are large, very clumsy knives, with an occasional old-fashioned gun. Their own weapons are also torture and slavery. If we fight them with torture and slavery, we shall be fighting badly, precisely as if we fought them with clumsy knives and old guns. That is the whole strength of our Christian civilisation, that it does fight with its own weapons and not with other people’s. It is not true that superiority suggests a tit for tat. It is not true that if a small hooligan puts his tongue out at the Lord Chief Justice, the Lord Chief Justice immediately realises that his only chance of maintaining his position is to put his tongue out at the little hooligan. The hooligan may or may not have any respect at all for the Lord Chief Justice: that is a matter which we may contentedly leave as a solemn psychological mystery. But if the hooligan has any respect at all for the Lord Chief Justice, that respect is certainly extended to the Lord Chief Justice entirely because he does not put his tongue out.

Nothing would make me engage in such a pointless monologue as this to properly discuss a significant political issue like military punishments in Egypt. However, I can suggest a key truth that both sides should recognize, and which, generally speaking, neither does. Whatever else might be right, it's completely wrong to argue that we Europeans should treat savages and Asiatics the way they treat us. I’ve even seen some debaters use the phrase, “We must fight them with their own weapons.” Fine; let those debaters take that literally. Let's fight the Soudanese with their own weapons. Their weapons are large, very awkward knives and occasionally old-fashioned guns. Their weapons also include torture and slavery. If we fight them with torture and slavery, we will be fighting poorly, just as if we used clumsy knives and outdated guns. The strength of our Christian civilization lies in the fact that it fights with its own methods and not those of others. It’s not true that superiority calls for a response in kind. It’s not accurate to say that if a small delinquent sticks his tongue out at the Lord Chief Justice, the Lord Chief Justice thinks his only way to maintain respect is to do the same back. The delinquent may or may not respect the Lord Chief Justice at all; that’s something we can leave as a deep psychological mystery. But if the delinquent does have any respect for the Lord Chief Justice, it’s definitely because the Lord Chief Justice does not stoop to stick his tongue out.

Exactly in the same way the ruder or more sluggish races regard the civilisation of Christendom. If they have any respect for it, it is precisely because it does not use their own coarse and cruel expedients. According to some modern moralists whenever Zulus cut off the heads of dead Englishmen, Englishmen must cut off the heads of dead Zulus. Whenever Arabs or Egyptians constantly use the whip to their slaves, Englishmen must use the whip to their subjects. And on a similar principle (I suppose), whenever an English Admiral has to fight cannibals the English Admiral ought to eat them. However unattractive a menu consisting entirely of barbaric kings may appear to an English gentleman, he must try to sit down to it with an appetite. He must fight the Sandwich Islanders with their own weapons; and their own weapons are knives and forks. But the truth of the matter is, of course, that to do this kind of thing is to break the whole spell of our supremacy. All the mystery of the white man, all the fearful poetry of the white man, so far as it exists in the eyes of these savages, consists in the fact that we do not do such things. The Zulus point at us and say, “Observe the advent of these inexplicable demi-gods, these magicians, who do not cut off the noses of their enemies.” The Soudanese say to each other, “This hardy people never flogs its servants; it is superior to the simplest and most obvious human pleasures.” And the cannibals say, “The austere and terrible race, the race that denies itself even boiled missionary, is upon us: let us flee.”

Just like the more primitive or slower societies view the civilization of the Western world. If they respect it at all, it’s mainly because it doesn’t resort to their own brutal and harsh methods. According to some modern moralists, whenever Zulus decapitate dead Englishmen, then Englishmen should decapitate dead Zulus. Whenever Arabs or Egyptians regularly whip their slaves, Englishmen must use the whip on their subjects. And similarly, whenever an English Admiral has to battle cannibals, he should eat them. No matter how unappealing a menu made up solely of barbaric kings might seem to an English gentleman, he must try to approach it with enthusiasm. He must combat the Sandwich Islanders with their own tools; and those tools are knives and forks. But the reality is, of course, that doing this kind of thing ruins the entire mystique of our dominance. All the mystery surrounding the white man, all that daunting poetry perceived by these savages, lies in the fact that we don’t behave that way. The Zulus look at us and say, “Look at the arrival of these inexplicable demi-gods, these magicians who don’t chop off the noses of their enemies.” The Soudanese say to each other, “This resilient people never punishes its servants; they are above even the simplest and most obvious human pleasures.” And the cannibals say, “The stern and fearsome race, the race that even denies itself boiled missionaries, is upon us: let’s run.”

Whether or no these details are a little conjectural, the general proposition I suggest is the plainest common sense. The elements that make Europe upon the whole the most humanitarian civilisation are precisely the elements that make it upon the whole the strongest. For the power which makes a man able to entertain a good impulse is the same as that which enables him to make a good gun; it is imagination. It is imagination that makes a man outwit his enemy, and it is imagination that makes him spare his enemy. It is precisely because this picturing of the other man’s point of view is in the main a thing in which Christians and Europeans specialise that Christians and Europeans, with all their faults, have carried to such perfection both the arts of peace and war.

Whether or not these details are somewhat speculative, the main idea I propose is simply common sense. The qualities that make Europe overall the most humane civilization are exactly the qualities that make it the strongest. The power that allows a person to embrace a good impulse is the same power that enables him to create a good weapon; it is imagination. Imagination is what helps a person outsmart his enemy, and it is also what leads him to spare his enemy. It is precisely because this ability to see things from another person's perspective is something Christians and Europeans excel at that they, despite their flaws, have achieved a high level of skill in both the arts of peace and war.

They alone have invented machine-guns, and they alone have invented ambulances; they have invented ambulances (strange as it may sound) for the same reason for which they have invented machine-guns. Both involve a vivid calculation of remote events. It is precisely because the East, with all its wisdom, is cruel, that the East, with all its wisdom, is weak. And it is precisely because savages are pitiless that they are still—merely savages. If they could imagine their enemy’s sufferings they could also imagine his tactics. If Zulus did not cut off the Englishman’s head they might really borrow it. For if you do not understand a man you cannot crush him. And if you do understand him, very probably you will not.

They are the ones who invented machine guns, and they are also the ones who invented ambulances; they created ambulances (as strange as it sounds) for the same reasons they developed machine guns. Both require a keen awareness of distant consequences. It's exactly because the East, despite its knowledge, is cruel, that it is also weak. Similarly, it's because savages show no mercy that they remain simply savages. If they could truly grasp their enemy's pain, they could easily consider his strategies. If the Zulus didn’t sever the Englishman's head, they might actually start to use it. You cannot defeat someone you don’t understand. But if you do understand him, chances are you won't want to.

When I was about seven years old I used to think that the chief modern danger was a danger of over-civilisation. I am inclined to think now that the chief modern danger is that of a slow return towards barbarism, just such a return towards barbarism as is indicated in the suggestions of barbaric retaliation of which I have just spoken. Civilisation in the best sense merely means the full authority of the human spirit over all externals. Barbarism means the worship of those externals in their crude and unconquered state. Barbarism means the worship of Nature; and in recent poetry, science, and philosophy there has been too much of the worship of Nature. Wherever men begin to talk much and with great solemnity about the forces outside man, the note of it is barbaric. When men talk much about heredity and environment they are almost barbarians. The modern men of science are many of them almost barbarians. Mr. Blatchford is in great danger of becoming a barbarian. For barbarians (especially the truly squalid and unhappy barbarians) are always talking about these scientific subjects from morning till night. That is why they remain squalid and unhappy; that is why they remain barbarians. Hottentots are always talking about heredity, like Mr. Blatchford. Sandwich Islanders are always talking about environment, like Mr. Suthers. Savages—those that are truly stunted or depraved—dedicate nearly all their tales and sayings to the subject of physical kinship, of a curse on this or that tribe, of a taint in this or that family, of the invincible law of blood, of the unavoidable evil of places. The true savage is a slave, and is always talking about what he must do; the true civilised man is a free man and is always talking about what he may do. Hence all the Zola heredity and Ibsen heredity that has been written in our time affects me as not merely evil, but as essentially ignorant and retrogressive. This sort of science is almost the only thing that can with strict propriety be called reactionary. Scientific determinism is simply the primal twilight of all mankind; and some men seem to be returning to it.

When I was about seven years old, I used to think that the biggest danger of modern times was over-civilization. Now, I’m more inclined to believe that the real danger is a slow return to barbarism, just like the barbaric retaliation I mentioned earlier. Civilization, in the best sense, means full control of the human spirit over everything outside of us. Barbarism is about worshipping those external things in their raw and untamed form. It means worshipping Nature; and lately, in poetry, science, and philosophy, there’s been too much of that worship. Whenever people start talking a lot and with serious intent about forces outside of humanity, it comes off as barbaric. When discussions about heredity and environment dominate the conversation, it’s almost as if people are regressing toward barbarism. Many modern scientists are bordering on being barbarians themselves. Mr. Blatchford is at great risk of becoming one, too, because barbarians (especially the truly miserable ones) are constantly discussing these scientific topics all day long. That's why they remain miserable and stuck; that's why they stay barbarians. Hottentots always talk about heredity, like Mr. Blatchford. Sandwich Islanders constantly discuss environment, like Mr. Suthers. True savages—those who are deeply stunted or corrupt—dedicate almost all their stories and sayings to physical kinship, curses on this or that tribe, the stigma of particular families, the unbreakable law of blood, and the unavoidable problems tied to certain places. A true savage is enslaved and obsessively talks about what he must do; a truly civilized person is free and discusses what he may do. Consequently, all the writing about heredity in Zola and Ibsen affects me as not just negative, but fundamentally ignorant and regressive. This type of science is practically the only thing that can rightfully be called reactionary. Scientific determinism is merely the primal twilight of humanity, and some individuals appear to be reverting back to it.

Another savage trait of our time is the disposition to talk about material substances instead of about ideas. The old civilisation talked about the sin of gluttony or excess. We talk about the Problem of Drink—as if drink could be a problem. When people have come to call the problem of human intemperance the Problem of Drink, and to talk about curing it by attacking the drink traffic, they have reached quite a dim stage of barbarism. The thing is an inverted form of fetish worship; it is no sillier to say that a bottle is a god than to say that a bottle is a devil. The people who talk about the curse of drink will probably progress down that dark hill. In a little while we shall have them calling the practice of wife-beating the Problem of Pokers; the habit of housebreaking will be called the Problem of the Skeleton-Key Trade; and for all I know they may try to prevent forgery by shutting up all the stationers’ shops by Act of Parliament.

Another harsh trait of our time is the tendency to focus on material substances instead of ideas. The old civilization discussed the sin of gluttony or excess. We discuss the Problem of Drink—as if drinking could be a problem. When people start referring to human excess as the Problem of Drink and think they can solve it by tackling the alcohol trade, they've really sunk to a pretty low level of barbarism. It's an upside-down version of idol worship; saying a bottle is a god isn't any sillier than saying a bottle is a devil. Those who talk about the curse of drinking are likely to slide down that dark path. Soon enough, we might find them calling the issue of wife-beating the Problem of Pokers; the act of breaking and entering might be labeled the Problem of the Skeleton-Key Trade; and for all I know, they might even try to stop forgery by closing all the stationery shops through legislation.

I cannot help thinking that there is some shadow of this uncivilised materialism lying at present upon a much more dignified and valuable cause. Every one is talking just now about the desirability of ingeminating peace and averting war. But even war and peace are physical states rather than moral states, and in talking about them only we have by no means got to the bottom of the matter. How, for instance, do we as a matter of fact create peace in one single community? We do not do it by vaguely telling every one to avoid fighting and to submit to anything that is done to him. We do it by definitely defining his rights and then undertaking to avenge his wrongs. We shall never have a common peace in Europe till we have a common principle in Europe. People talk of “The United States of Europe;” but they forget that it needed the very doctrinal “Declaration of Independence” to make the United States of America. You cannot agree about nothing any more than you can quarrel about nothing.

I can’t help but feel that some of this uncivilized materialism is currently casting a shadow over a much more dignified and valuable cause. Everyone is talking right now about the importance of promoting peace and preventing war. But even war and peace are more physical concepts than moral ones, and by only discussing them, we aren’t really getting to the heart of the issue. How, for example, do we actually create peace within a single community? We don’t achieve it by vaguely telling everyone to avoid fighting or to accept whatever happens to them. We achieve it by clearly defining their rights and then promising to defend them when they are wronged. We will never have a shared peace in Europe until we have a shared principle in Europe. People talk about “The United States of Europe,” but they forget that it took the very doctrinal “Declaration of Independence” to create the United States of America. You can’t agree on nothing any more than you can argue about nothing.

WINE WHEN IT IS RED

I suppose that there will be some wigs on the green in connection with the recent manifesto signed by a string of very eminent doctors on the subject of what is called “alcohol.” “Alcohol” is, to judge by the sound of it, an Arabic word, like “algebra” and “Alhambra,” those two other unpleasant things. The Alhambra in Spain I have never seen; I am told that it is a low and rambling building; I allude to the far more dignified erection in Leicester Square. If it is true, as I surmise, that “alcohol” is a word of the Arabs, it is interesting to realise that our general word for the essence of wine and beer and such things comes from a people which has made particular war upon them. I suppose that some aged Moslem chieftain sat one day at the opening of his tent and, brooding with black brows and cursing in his black beard over wine as the symbol of Christianity, racked his brains for some word ugly enough to express his racial and religious antipathy, and suddenly spat out the horrible word “alcohol.” The fact that the doctors had to use this word for the sake of scientific clearness was really a great disadvantage to them in fairly discussing the matter. For the word really involves one of those beggings of the question which make these moral matters so difficult. It is quite a mistake to suppose that, when a man desires an alcoholic drink, he necessarily desires alcohol.

I guess there will be some fuss over the recent manifesto signed by a bunch of well-known doctors about what's called "alcohol." "Alcohol" sounds like it comes from Arabic, similar to "algebra" and "Alhambra," two other unpleasant things. I’ve never seen the Alhambra in Spain, but I've heard it’s a low and sprawling building; I'm referring to the much more impressive structure in Leicester Square. If it’s true, as I suspect, that "alcohol" is an Arabic word, it's interesting to realize that our general term for the essence of wine and beer comes from a people who have fought against those things specifically. I imagine some old Muslim leader sat one day outside his tent, brooding with a scowl and cursing wine as a symbol of Christianity, trying to think of a nasty enough word to express his racial and religious hatred, and suddenly spat out the terrible word "alcohol." The fact that the doctors had to use this term for scientific clarity really put them at a disadvantage when trying to discuss the issue. The word actually brings up one of those assumptions that complicate moral discussions so much. It’s a complete misunderstanding to think that when someone wants an alcoholic drink, they necessarily want alcohol.

Let a man walk ten miles steadily on a hot summer’s day along a dusty English road, and he will soon discover why beer was invented. The fact that beer has a very slight stimulating quality will be quite among the smallest reasons that induce him to ask for it. In short, he will not be in the least desiring alcohol; he will be desiring beer. But, of course, the question cannot be settled in such a simple way. The real difficulty which confronts everybody, and which especially confronts doctors, is that the extraordinary position of man in the physical universe makes it practically impossible to treat him in either one direction or the other in a purely physical way. Man is an exception, whatever else he is. If he is not the image of God, then he is a disease of the dust. If it is not true that a divine being fell, then we can only say that one of the animals went entirely off its head. In neither case can we really argue very much from the body of man simply considered as the body of an innocent and healthy animal. His body has got too much mixed up with his soul, as we see in the supreme instance of sex. It may be worth while uttering the warning to wealthy philanthropists and idealists that this argument from the animal should not be thoughtlessly used, even against the atrocious evils of excess; it is an argument that proves too little or too much.

Let a guy walk ten miles steadily on a hot summer day along a dusty English road, and he'll quickly realize why beer was created. The fact that beer has a slight stimulating effect will be one of the least important reasons he asks for it. In short, he won't be craving alcohol at all; he'll be craving beer. But, of course, the issue can't be resolved so simply. The real challenge everyone faces, and especially doctors, is that the unique position of humans in the physical world makes it almost impossible to treat them purely in physical terms. Humans are an exception, no matter what else they may be. If they're not the image of God, then they're just a malfunction of the dust. If it's not true that a divine being fell, then we can only say that one of the animals completely lost its mind. In neither case can we really draw many conclusions from the human body simply considered as the body of an innocent and healthy animal. His body is too intertwined with his soul, as we see in the extreme case of sex. It's worth warning wealthy philanthropists and idealists not to use this argument from the animal thoughtlessly, even against the terrible evils of excess; it's an argument that proves either too little or too much.

Doubtless, it is unnatural to be drunk. But then in a real sense it is unnatural to be human. Doubtless, the intemperate workman wastes his tissues in drinking; but no one knows how much the sober workman wastes his tissues by working. No one knows how much the wealthy philanthropist wastes his tissues by talking; or, in much rarer conditions, by thinking. All the human things are more dangerous than anything that affects the beasts—sex, poetry, property, religion. The real case against drunkenness is not that it calls up the beast, but that it calls up the Devil. It does not call up the beast, and if it did it would not matter much, as a rule; the beast is a harmless and rather amiable creature, as anybody can see by watching cattle. There is nothing bestial about intoxication; and certainly there is nothing intoxicating or even particularly lively about beasts. Man is always something worse or something better than an animal; and a mere argument from animal perfection never touches him at all. Thus, in sex no animal is either chivalrous or obscene. And thus no animal ever invented anything so bad as drunkenness—or so good as drink.

It's definitely unnatural to be drunk. But in a real way, it’s unnatural to be human. Sure, the heavy drinker ruins his body, but no one knows how much the sober worker wears himself out by working. No one knows how much the wealthy philanthropist uses up his energy by talking or, in rare cases, by thinking. All human activities are more dangerous than anything that affects animals—sex, poetry, property, religion. The real issue with drunkenness isn’t that it brings out the animal side, but that it brings out the darker side. It doesn’t actually awaken the beast, and even if it did, it wouldn’t matter much usually; the beast is a harmless and somewhat friendly creature, as anyone can see by observing cattle. There’s nothing bestial about drunkenness, and certainly nothing intoxicating or even particularly lively about animals. Man is always something worse or something better than an animal; and simply arguing from animal perfection has no effect on him at all. So, in terms of sex, no animal is either noble or disgusting. And no animal has ever created anything as bad as drunkenness—or as good as drink.

The pronouncement of these particular doctors is very clear and uncompromising; in the modern atmosphere, indeed, it even deserves some credit for moral courage. The majority of modern people, of course, will probably agree with it in so far as it declares that alcoholic drinks are often of supreme value in emergencies of illness; but many people, I fear, will open their eyes at the emphatic terms in which they describe such drink as considered as a beverage; but they are not content with declaring that the drink is in moderation harmless: they distinctly declare that it is in moderation beneficial. But I fancy that, in saying this, the doctors had in mind a truth that runs somewhat counter to the common opinion. I fancy that it is the experience of most doctors that giving any alcohol for illness (though often necessary) is about the most morally dangerous way of giving it. Instead of giving it to a healthy person who has many other forms of life, you are giving it to a desperate person, to whom it is the only form of life. The invalid can hardly be blamed if by some accident of his erratic and overwrought condition he comes to remember the thing as the very water of vitality and to use it as such. For in so far as drinking is really a sin it is not because drinking is wild, but because drinking is tame; not in so far as it is anarchy, but in so far as it is slavery. Probably the worst way to drink is to drink medicinally. Certainly the safest way to drink is to drink carelessly; that is, without caring much for anything, and especially not caring for the drink.

The statement from these particular doctors is really clear and straightforward; in today’s world, it actually deserves some credit for its moral courage. Most modern people will likely agree with them to the extent that they say alcoholic drinks can be extremely useful in health emergencies; however, many might be taken aback by how strongly they describe such drinks when considered as everyday beverages. They're not just saying that drinking in moderation is harmless: they firmly state that it's beneficial in moderation. But I suspect the doctors were touching on a truth that goes against common belief. Most doctors probably find that giving any alcohol to someone who is ill (even though it’s sometimes necessary) is one of the riskiest ways to administer it. Instead of giving it to a healthy person who has many other options, you're giving it to someone desperate, for whom it's their only source of vitality. You can hardly blame the person who's sick if, due to their unstable and stressed state, they start to see alcohol as vital and rely on it. Because, if drinking is truly a sin, it isn’t because it’s wild; it’s because it becomes tame; not because it represents anarchy, but because it becomes a form of enslavement. The worst way to drink is medicinally. The safest way to drink is carelessly; that is, without worrying too much about anything, especially not about the drink itself.

The doctor, of course, ought to be able to do a great deal in the way of restraining those individual cases where there is plainly an evil thirst; and beyond that the only hope would seem to be in some increase, or, rather, some concentration of ordinary public opinion on the subject. I have always held consistently my own modest theory on the subject. I believe that if by some method the local public-house could be as definite and isolated a place as the local post-office or the local railway station, if all types of people passed through it for all types of refreshment, you would have the same safeguard against a man behaving in a disgusting way in a tavern that you have at present against his behaving in a disgusting way in a post-office: simply the presence of his ordinary sensible neighbours. In such a place the kind of lunatic who wants to drink an unlimited number of whiskies would be treated with the same severity with which the post office authorities would treat an amiable lunatic who had an appetite for licking an unlimited number of stamps. It is a small matter whether in either case a technical refusal would be officially employed. It is an essential matter that in both cases the authorities could rapidly communicate with the friends and family of the mentally afflicted person. At least, the postmistress would not dangle a strip of tempting sixpenny stamps before the enthusiast’s eyes as he was being dragged away with his tongue out. If we made drinking open and official we might be taking one step towards making it careless. In such things to be careless is to be sane: for neither drunkards nor Moslems can be careless about drink.

The doctor should definitely be able to manage those clear cases of excessive drinking, and beyond that, the hope lies in getting more people to have a stronger, shared opinion on the issue. I've always stood by my own simple theory on this. I think that if the local pub could be established as a clear and separate place, like the local post office or train station, where all kinds of people came for various refreshments, we'd have the same safeguard against someone acting inappropriately at a bar as we currently do at a post office: the presence of sensible neighbors. In that kind of setting, someone who wants to drink an endless amount of whisky would be treated with the same seriousness as an amusing person who wants to lick a never-ending supply of stamps. Whether or not a formal refusal would be in place isn’t that important. What matters is that in both situations, authorities could quickly reach out to the friends and family of the person struggling with their mental health. At least, the postmistress wouldn’t tempt the stamp enthusiast with a row of enticing sixpenny stamps as he gets pulled away with his tongue hanging out. If we made drinking more open and official, we might be moving closer to treating it more carelessly. In matters like these, being careless is a sign of being sane: neither alcoholics nor Muslims can afford to be careless about drinking.

DEMAGOGUES AND MYSTAGOGUES

I once heard a man call this age the age of demagogues. Of this I can only say, in the admirably sensible words of the angry coachman in “Pickwick,” that “that remark’s political, or what is much the same, it ain’t true.” So far from being the age of demagogues, this is really and specially the age of mystagogues. So far from this being a time in which things are praised because they are popular, the truth is that this is the first time, perhaps, in the whole history of the world in which things can be praised because they are unpopular. The demagogue succeeds because he makes himself understood, even if he is not worth understanding. But the mystagogue succeeds because he gets himself misunderstood; although, as a rule, he is not even worth misunderstanding. Gladstone was a demagogue: Disraeli a mystagogue. But ours is specially the time when a man can advertise his wares not as a universality, but as what the tradesmen call “a speciality.” We all know this, for instance, about modern art. Michelangelo and Whistler were both fine artists; but one is obviously public, the other obviously private, or, rather, not obvious at all. Michelangelo’s frescoes are doubtless finer than the popular judgment, but they are plainly meant to strike the popular judgment. Whistler’s pictures seem often meant to escape the popular judgment; they even seem meant to escape the popular admiration. They are elusive, fugitive; they fly even from praise. Doubtless many artists in Michelangelo’s day declared themselves to be great artists, although they were unsuccessful. But they did not declare themselves great artists because they were unsuccessful: that is the peculiarity of our own time, which has a positive bias against the populace.

I once heard someone refer to this era as the age of demagogues. To that, I can only echo the sensible words of the frustrated coachman in “Pickwick,” who said, “that remark’s political, or, similar to that, it’s just not true.” Far from being the age of demagogues, this is actually especially the age of mystagogues. Instead of this being a time when things are praised for being popular, it’s perhaps the first time in all of history when things can be praised for being unpopular. The demagogue thrives because he makes himself understood, even if he’s not worth understanding. But the mystagogue thrives because he’s often misunderstood, even though, generally speaking, he’s not even worth misunderstanding. Gladstone was a demagogue; Disraeli was a mystagogue. However, this is particularly a time when someone can promote their goods not as something universal, but as what merchants call “a specialty.” We all understand this in relation to modern art. Michelangelo and Whistler were both exceptional artists, but one is clearly public, while the other is clearly private, or rather, not obvious at all. Michelangelo’s frescoes are undoubtedly more impressive than popular opinion suggests, but they are obviously meant to appeal to the public. In contrast, Whistler’s works often seem designed to evade public opinion; they even seem to avoid public admiration. They are elusive, fleeting; they shy away from praise. Surely many artists during Michelangelo’s time claimed to be great, even if they were not successful. But they didn’t claim to be great simply because they weren’t successful; that’s the unique characteristic of our time, which has a definite bias against the general public.

Another case of the same kind of thing can be found in the latest conceptions of humour. By the wholesome tradition of mankind, a joke was a thing meant to amuse men; a joke which did not amuse them was a failure, just as a fire which did not warm them was a failure. But we have seen the process of secrecy and aristocracy introduced even into jokes. If a joke falls flat, a small school of æsthetes only ask us to notice the wild grace of its falling and its perfect flatness after its fall. The old idea that the joke was not good enough for the company has been superseded by the new aristocratic idea that the company was not worthy of the joke. They have introduced an almost insane individualism into that one form of intercourse which is specially and uproariously communal. They have made even levities into secrets. They have made laughter lonelier than tears.

Another example of the same kind of thing can be found in today's ideas about humor. Traditionally, a joke was meant to entertain people; a joke that didn't make them laugh was seen as a failure, just like a fire that didn’t provide warmth was a failure. However, we’ve seen secrecy and exclusivity creep into humor. If a joke doesn’t land, a small group of aesthetes only ask us to appreciate the wild grace of its failure and its perfect flatness afterward. The old belief that the joke wasn’t good enough for the audience has been replaced by the new elitist idea that the audience wasn’t worthy of the joke. They’ve introduced an almost insane individualism into what should be a joyous and communal interaction. They've turned even lighthearted moments into secrets. They've made laughter lonelier than tears.

There is a third thing to which the mystagogues have recently been applying the methods of a secret society: I mean manners. Men who sought to rebuke rudeness used to represent manners as reasonable and ordinary; now they seek to represent them as private and peculiar. Instead of saying to a man who blocks up a street or the fireplace, “You ought to know better than that,” the moderns say, “You, of course, don’t know better than that.”

There’s a third thing that the mystagogues have recently been treating like a secret society: manners. In the past, people who wanted to address rudeness presented manners as something reasonable and normal; now they aim to present them as something personal and unusual. Instead of saying to someone who’s blocking a street or the fireplace, “You should know better than that,” people today say, “You obviously don’t know better than that.”

I have just been reading an amusing book by Lady Grove called “The Social Fetich,” which is a positive riot of this new specialism and mystification. It is due to Lady Grove to say that she has some of the freer and more honourable qualities of the old Whig aristocracy, as well as their wonderful worldliness and their strange faith in the passing fashion of our politics. For instance, she speaks of Jingo Imperialism with a healthy English contempt; and she perceives stray and striking truths, and records them justly—as, for instance, the greater democracy of the Southern and Catholic countries of Europe. But in her dealings with social formulæ here in England she is, it must frankly be said, a common mystagogue. She does not, like a decent demagogue, wish to make people understand; she wishes to make them painfully conscious of not understanding. Her favourite method is to terrify people from doing things that are quite harmless by telling them that if they do they are the kind of people who would do other things, equally harmless. If you ask after somebody’s mother (or whatever it is), you are the kind of person who would have a pillow-case, or would not have a pillow-case. I forget which it is; and so, I dare say, does she. If you assume the ordinary dignity of a decent citizen and say that you don’t see the harm of having a mother or a pillow-case, she would say that of course you wouldn’t. This is what I call being a mystagogue. It is more vulgar than being a demagogue; because it is much easier.

I just finished reading a funny book by Lady Grove called “The Social Fetich,” which is an absolute explosion of this new specialism and mystification. It's worth noting that Lady Grove possesses some of the more open-minded and respectable traits of the old Whig aristocracy, along with their amazing worldliness and their odd belief in the fleeting trends of our politics. For example, she talks about Jingo Imperialism with a healthy dose of English disdain, and she identifies and accurately records random and striking truths—like the greater democracy found in Southern and Catholic countries in Europe. However, when it comes to social norms here in England, she can be quite the common mystagogue. Unlike a decent demagogue who aims to help people understand, she prefers to make them painfully aware of their confusion. Her favorite tactic is to scare people away from doing completely harmless things by suggesting that if they do, it means they’re the type of person who would do other similarly harmless things. If you ask about someone’s mother (or whatever it is), you turn into the kind of person who would have a pillowcase or wouldn’t have a pillowcase. I can’t remember which; and I’m sure she can’t either. If you assert the basic dignity of a decent citizen and say you don’t see the harm in having a mother or a pillowcase, she would respond that of course you wouldn’t. This is what I call being a mystagogue. It’s more vulgar than being a demagogue because it’s much easier.

The primary point I meant to emphasise is that this sort of aristocracy is essentially a new sort. All the old despots were demagogues; at least, they were demagogues whenever they were really trying to please or impress the demos. If they poured out beer for their vassals it was because both they and their vassals had a taste for beer. If (in some slightly different mood) they poured melted lead on their vassals, it was because both they and their vassals had a strong distaste for melted lead. But they did not make any mystery about either of the two substances. They did not say, “You don’t like melted lead?.... Ah! no, of course, you wouldn’t; you are probably the kind of person who would prefer beer.... It is no good asking you even to imagine the curious undercurrent of psychological pleasure felt by a refined person under the seeming shock of melted lead.” Even tyrants when they tried to be popular, tried to give the people pleasure; they did not try to overawe the people by giving them something which they ought to regard as pleasure. It was the same with the popular presentment of aristocracy. Aristocrats tried to impress humanity by the exhibition of qualities which humanity admires, such as courage, gaiety, or even mere splendour. The aristocracy might have more possession in these things, but the democracy had quite equal delight in them. It was much more sensible to offer yourself for admiration because you had drunk three bottles of port at a sitting, than to offer yourself for admiration (as Lady Grove does) because you think it right to say “port wine” while other people think it right to say “port.” Whether Lady Grove’s preference for port wine (I mean for the phrase port wine) is a piece of mere nonsense I do not know; but at least it is a very good example of the futility of such tests in the matter even of mere breeding. “Port wine” may happen to be the phrase used in certain good families; but numberless aristocrats say “port,” and all barmaids say “port wine.” The whole thing is rather more trivial than collecting tram-tickets; and I will not pursue Lady Grove’s further distinctions. I pass over the interesting theory that I ought to say to Jones (even apparently if he is my dearest friend), “How is Mrs. Jones?” instead of “How is your wife?” and I pass over an impassioned declamation about bedspreads (I think) which has failed to fire my blood.

The main point I wanted to highlight is that this type of aristocracy is fundamentally different. All the old tyrants were demagogues; at least, they acted like demagogues when they were genuinely trying to please or impress the masses. If they served beer to their followers, it was because both they and their followers enjoyed beer. If (in a slightly different mood) they poured melted lead on their followers, it was because both they and their followers really disliked melted lead. But they were upfront about both substances. They didn’t say, “You don’t like melted lead?.... Of course not; you’re probably the kind of person who prefers beer.... It wouldn’t even make sense to expect you to imagine the peculiar psychological pleasure a refined person feels under the jarring surprise of melted lead.” Even tyrants, when they sought popularity, aimed to give the people enjoyment; they didn’t try to intimidate them by giving them something they were supposed to see as enjoyable. It was the same with how aristocracy was presented to the public. Aristocrats aimed to impress people by showing qualities that are admired, like bravery, joy, or even just luxury. The aristocracy might have a greater abundance of these traits, but the democracy appreciated them just as much. It made more sense to gain admiration for having downed three bottles of port in one sitting than to seek admiration (as Lady Grove does) for saying “port wine” when others just say “port.” I don’t know if Lady Grove's preference for “port wine” (meaning the term “port wine”) is just nonsense, but it's a perfect example of the pointless nature of such distinctions regarding mere manners. “Port wine” might be the term used in some esteemed families; however, countless aristocrats say “port,” and all barmaids say “port wine.” The whole thing is a lot more trivial than collecting tram tickets; so I won’t delve into Lady Grove’s additional distinctions. I’ll skip over the interesting theory that I should say to Jones (even if he’s my closest friend), “How is Mrs. Jones?” instead of “How is your wife?” and I’ll also bypass an impassioned speech about bedspreads (I think) that didn’t ignite my interest.

The truth of the matter is really quite simple. An aristocracy is a secret society; and this is especially so when, as in the modern world, it is practically a plutocracy. The one idea of a secret society is to change the password. Lady Grove falls naturally into a pure perversity because she feels subconsciously that the people of England can be more effectively kept at a distance by a perpetual torrent of new tests than by the persistence of a few old ones. She knows that in the educated “middle class” there is an idea that it is vulgar to say port wine; therefore she reverses the idea—she says that the man who would say “port” is a man who would say, “How is your wife?” She says it because she knows both these remarks to be quite obvious and reasonable.

The truth is actually pretty simple. An aristocracy is like a secret society, especially nowadays when it’s basically a plutocracy. The main idea of a secret society is to keep changing the password. Lady Grove embraces a sort of twisted logic because she subconsciously believes that the people of England can be kept at a distance more effectively through a constant stream of new tests than by sticking with a few old ones. She understands that in the educated middle class, there’s a notion that saying "port wine" is tacky; so she flips that idea around—she claims that a person who would say “port” is someone who would also say, “How's your wife?” She says this because she knows both comments are quite obvious and sensible.

The only thing to be done or said in reply, I suppose, would be to apply the same principle of bold mystification on our own part. I do not see why I should not write a book called “Etiquette in Fleet Street,” and terrify every one else out of that thoroughfare by mysterious allusions to the mistakes that they generally make. I might say: “This is the kind of man who would wear a green tie when he went into a tobacconist’s,” or “You don’t see anything wrong in drinking a Benedictine on Thursday?.... No, of course you wouldn’t.” I might asseverate with passionate disgust and disdain: “The man who is capable of writing sonnets as well as triolets is capable of climbing an omnibus while holding an umbrella.” It seems a simple method; if ever I should master it perhaps I may govern England.

The only thing to do or say in response, I guess, would be to use the same tactic of bold mystification ourselves. I don't see why I shouldn't write a book called “Etiquette in Fleet Street” and scare everyone else out of that area with mysterious references to the mistakes they usually make. I could say, “This is the kind of guy who would wear a green tie when he goes into a tobacconist,” or “You don’t think there’s anything wrong with drinking a Benedictine on Thursday?.... No, of course you wouldn’t.” I might emphatically claim with passionate disgust and disdain: “The person who can write sonnets as well as triolets is capable of climbing onto a bus while holding an umbrella.” It seems like a straightforward approach; if I ever get the hang of it, maybe I could run England.

THE “EATANSWILL GAZETTE”

The other day some one presented me with a paper called the Eatanswill Gazette. I need hardly say that I could not have been more startled if I had seen a coach coming down the road with old Mr. Tony Weller on the box. But, indeed, the case is much more extraordinary than that would be. Old Mr. Weller was a good man, a specially and seriously good man, a proud father, a very patient husband, a sane moralist, and a reliable ally. One could not be so very much surprised if somebody pretended to be Tony Weller. But the Eatanswill Gazette is definitely depicted in “Pickwick” as a dirty and unscrupulous rag, soaked with slander and nonsense. It was really interesting to find a modern paper proud to take its name. The case cannot be compared to anything so simple as a resurrection of one of the “Pickwick” characters; yet a very good parallel could easily be found. It is almost exactly as if a firm of solicitors were to open their offices to-morrow under the name of Dodson and Fogg.

The other day, someone gave me a paper called the Eatanswill Gazette. I couldn't have been more surprised if I'd seen a coach rolling down the road with old Mr. Tony Weller at the wheel. But, honestly, this situation is even more bizarre than that. Old Mr. Weller was a good man, a genuinely good man, a proud father, a very patient husband, a reasonable moralist, and a dependable friend. It wouldn't be all that shocking if someone pretended to be Tony Weller. But the Eatanswill Gazette is clearly portrayed in “Pickwick” as a filthy and unscrupulous publication, full of lies and nonsense. It was genuinely interesting to see a modern paper proudly taking on that name. This situation isn't as simple as resurrecting one of the “Pickwick” characters; however, a very good comparison can easily be made. It's almost like if a law firm were to open its doors tomorrow under the name of Dodson and Fogg.

It was at once apparent, of course, that the thing was a joke. But what was not apparent, what only grew upon the mind with gradual wonder and terror, was the fact that it had its serious side. The paper is published in the well-known town of Sudbury, in Suffolk. And it seems that there is a standing quarrel between Sudbury and the county town of Ipswich as to which was the town described by Dickens in his celebrated sketch of an election. Each town proclaims with passion that it was Eatanswill. If each town proclaimed with passion that it was not Eatanswill, I might be able to understand it. Eatanswill, according to Dickens, was a town alive with loathsome corruption, hypocritical in all its public utterances, and venal in all its votes. Yet, two highly respectable towns compete for the honour of having been this particular cesspool, just as ten cities fought to be the birthplace of Homer. They claim to be its original as keenly as if they were claiming to be the original of More’s “Utopia” or Morris’s “Earthly Paradise.” They grow seriously heated over the matter. The men of Ipswich say warmly, “It must have been our town; for Dickens says it was corrupt, and a more corrupt town than our town you couldn’t have met in a month.” The men of Sudbury reply with rising passion, “Permit us to tell you, gentlemen, that our town was quite as corrupt as your town any day of the week. Our town was a common nuisance; and we defy our enemies to question it.” “Perhaps you will tell us,” sneer the citizens of Ipswich, “that your politics were ever as thoroughly filthy as----” “As filthy as anything,” answer the Sudbury men, undauntedly. “Nothing in politics could be filthier. Dickens must have noticed how disgusting we were.” “And could he have failed to notice,” the others reason indignantly, “how disgusting we were? You could smell us a mile off. You Sudbury fellows may think yourselves very fine, but let me tell you that, compared to our city, Sudbury was an honest place.” And so the controversy goes on. It seems to me to be a new and odd kind of controversy.

It was immediately clear, of course, that it was a joke. But what wasn’t clear, and what gradually filled my mind with wonder and dread, was the reality that it had a serious side. The paper is published in the well-known town of Sudbury, in Suffolk. There seems to be an ongoing dispute between Sudbury and the county town of Ipswich about which one was the town described by Dickens in his famous election sketch. Each town passionately claims to be Eatanswill. If both towns insisted vehemently that they were not Eatanswill, I might understand that. According to Dickens, Eatanswill was a town riddled with disgusting corruption, hypocritical in all its public statements, and corrupt in all its votes. Yet, two very respectable towns compete for the privilege of being this particular cesspool, just like ten cities fought to be Homer’s birthplace. They argue about it as fiercely as if they were claiming to be the original of More’s “Utopia” or Morris’s “Earthly Paradise.” Things get pretty heated. The men from Ipswich insist, “It must have been our town; Dickens says it was corrupt, and you wouldn’t find a more corrupt town than ours.” The men from Sudbury respond passionately, “Let us tell you, gentlemen, that our town was just as corrupt as yours any day of the week. Our town was a total nuisance; and we dare our critics to challenge that.” “Maybe you’ll tell us,” sneer the citizens of Ipswich, “that your politics were ever as completely filthy as----” “As filthy as anything,” the men from Sudbury reply boldly. “Nothing in politics could be dirtier. Dickens must have noticed how disgusting we were.” “And could he have missed,” the others argue indignantly, “how disgusting we were? You could smell us from a mile away. You Sudbury folks may think you’re all that, but let me tell you, compared to our city, Sudbury was an honest place.” And so the debate continues. It seems to me like a new and strange kind of argument.

Naturally, an outsider feels inclined to ask why Eatanswill should be either one or the other. As a matter of fact, I fear Eatanswill was every town in the country. It is surely clear that when Dickens described the Eatanswill election he did not mean it as a satire on Sudbury or a satire on Ipswich; he meant it as a satire on England. The Eatanswill election is not a joke against Eatanswill; it is a joke against elections. If the satire is merely local, it practically loses its point; just as the “Circumlocution Office” would lose its point if it were not supposed to be a true sketch of all Government offices; just as the Lord Chancellor in “Bleak House” would lose his point if he were not supposed to be symbolic and representative of all Lord Chancellors. The whole moral meaning would vanish if we supposed that Oliver Twist had got by accident into an exceptionally bad workhouse, or that Mr. Dorrit was in the only debtors’ prison that was not well managed. Dickens was making game, not of places, but of methods. He poured all his powerful genius into trying to make the people ashamed of the methods. But he seems only to have succeeded in making people proud of the places. In any case, the controversy is conducted in a truly extraordinary way. No one seems to allow for the fact that, after all, Dickens was writing a novel, and a highly fantastic novel at that. Facts in support of Sudbury or Ipswich are quoted not only from the story itself, which is wild and wandering enough, but even from the yet wilder narratives which incidentally occur in the story, such as Sam Weller’s description of how his father, on the way to Eatanswill, tipped all the voters into the canal. This may quite easily be (to begin with) an entertaining tarradiddle of Sam’s own invention, told, like many other even more improbable stories, solely to amuse Mr. Pickwick. Yet the champions of these two towns positively ask each other to produce a canal, or to fail for ever in their attempt to prove themselves the most corrupt town in England. As far as I remember, Sam’s story of the canal ends with Mr. Pickwick eagerly asking whether everybody was rescued, and Sam solemnly replying that one old gentleman’s hat was found, but that he was not sure whether his head was in it. If the canal is to be taken as realistic, why not the hat and the head? If these critics ever find the canal I recommend them to drag it for the body of the old gentleman.

Naturally, an outsider is likely to wonder why Eatanswill should be one thing or another. Honestly, I fear Eatanswill represents every town in the country. It’s clear that when Dickens wrote about the Eatanswill election, he wasn’t aiming for a satire of Sudbury or a satire of Ipswich; he wanted it to be a satire on England as a whole. The Eatanswill election isn’t just a joke about Eatanswill; it’s a joke about elections in general. If the satire is only local, it pretty much loses its purpose, just like the “Circumlocution Office” would lose its meaning if it weren’t meant to depict all government offices; just like the Lord Chancellor in “Bleak House” would lose his significance if he weren’t meant to be a symbol of all Lord Chancellors. The entire moral essence would disappear if we thought Oliver Twist accidentally ended up in a particularly bad workhouse, or that Mr. Dorrit was in the only poorly managed debtors’ prison. Dickens was mocking not the locations, but the methods. He invested all his considerable talent into making people feel ashamed of those methods. But it seems he only managed to make people proud of the places themselves. In any case, the debate unfolds in a truly remarkable way. No one seems to consider that, after all, Dickens was writing a novel, and a pretty fantastical one at that. Facts supporting Sudbury or Ipswich are cited not just from the story itself, which is wild and meandering enough, but even from the even more outlandish tales that pop up within the story, like Sam Weller’s story about how his father, on the way to Eatanswill, tossed all the voters into the canal. This could easily just be an entertaining tall tale of Sam’s own making, told, like many other even more unlikely stories, simply to entertain Mr. Pickwick. Yet the advocates for these two towns are genuinely asking each other to produce a canal, or risk failing forever in their quest to prove themselves the most corrupt town in England. As far as I recall, Sam’s story about the canal ends with Mr. Pickwick eagerly asking if everyone was rescued, and Sam seriously replying that one old gentleman’s hat was found, but he wasn’t sure if his head was in it. If the canal is to be taken realistically, why not the hat and the head? If these critics ever find the canal, I suggest they search it for the body of the old gentleman.

Both sides refuse to allow for the fact that the characters in the story are comic characters. For instance, Mr. Percy Fitzgerald, the eminent student of Dickens, writes to the Eatanswill Gazette to say that Sudbury, a small town, could not have been Eatanswill, because one of the candidates speaks of its great manufactures. But obviously one of the candidates would have spoken of its great manufactures if it had had nothing but a row of apple-stalls. One of the candidates might have said that the commerce of Eatanswill eclipsed Carthage, and covered every sea; it would have been quite in the style of Dickens. But when the champion of Sudbury answers him, he does not point out this plain mistake. He answers by making another mistake exactly of the same kind. He says that Eatanswill was not a busy, important place. And his odd reason is that Mrs. Pott said she was dull there. But obviously Mrs. Pott would have said she was dull anywhere. She was setting her cap at Mr. Winkle. Moreover, it was the whole point of her character in any case. Mrs. Pott was that kind of woman. If she had been in Ipswich she would have said that she ought to be in London. If she was in London she would have said that she ought to be in Paris. The first disputant proves Eatanswill grand because a servile candidate calls it grand. The second proves it dull because a discontented woman calls it dull.

Both sides refuse to acknowledge that the characters in the story are comedic. For example, Mr. Percy Fitzgerald, a well-known Dickens scholar, writes to the Eatanswill Gazette arguing that Sudbury, a small town, couldn't be Eatanswill because one of the candidates mentions its large manufacturing sector. But clearly, one of the candidates could have talked about its great manufactures even if it only had a line of apple stalls. One candidate might have claimed that Eatanswill's trade surpassed that of Carthage and reached every ocean; that would fit right in with Dickens’ style. However, when Sudbury's supporter responds, he doesn't correct this obvious error. Instead, he makes another mistake of the same nature, claiming that Eatanswill wasn't a busy, important place. His odd reasoning is that Mrs. Pott said she found it boring there. But it's clear that Mrs. Pott would complain about being bored anywhere. She was trying to attract Mr. Winkle. Plus, that was the central point of her character. Mrs. Pott was that type of woman. If she were in Ipswich, she’d say she should be in London. If she were in London, she’d claim she should be in Paris. The first debater argues that Eatanswill is grand because an obsequious candidate calls it grand. The second argues it's dull because a dissatisfied woman says it is dull.

The great part of the controversy seems to be conducted in the spirit of highly irrelevant realism. Sudbury cannot be Eatanswill, because there was a fancy-dress shop at Eatanswill, and there is no record of a fancy-dress shop at Sudbury. Sudbury must be Eatanswill because there were heavy roads outside Eatanswill, and there are heavy roads outside Sudbury. Ipswich cannot be Eatanswill, because Mrs. Leo Hunter’s country seat would not be near a big town. Ipswich must be Eatanswill because Mrs. Leo Hunter’s country seat would be near a large town. Really, Dickens might have been allowed to take liberties with such things as these, even if he had been mentioning the place by name. If I were writing a story about the town of Limerick, I should take the liberty of introducing a bun-shop without taking a journey to Limerick to see whether there was a bun-shop there. If I wrote a romance about Torquay, I should hold myself free to introduce a house with a green door without having studied a list of all the coloured doors in the town. But if, in order to make it particularly obvious that I had not meant the town for a photograph either of Torquay or Limerick, I had gone out of my way to give the place a wild, fictitious name of my own, I think that in that case I should be justified in tearing my hair with rage if the people of Limerick or Torquay began to argue about bun-shops and green doors. No reasonable man would expect Dickens to be so literal as all that even about Bath or Bury St. Edmunds, which do exist; far less need he be literal about Eatanswill, which didn’t exist.

The main part of the controversy seems to be debated with a sense of totally irrelevant realism. Sudbury can't be Eatanswill because there was a costume shop in Eatanswill, and there's no record of a costume shop in Sudbury. Sudbury must be Eatanswill because there were heavy roads outside Eatanswill, and there are heavy roads outside Sudbury. Ipswich cannot be Eatanswill because Mrs. Leo Hunter’s country house wouldn't be near a big town. Ipswich must be Eatanswill because Mrs. Leo Hunter’s country house would be near a large town. Honestly, Dickens should have been allowed to take some creative liberties with things like these, even if he had named the place. If I were writing a story about the town of Limerick, I would feel free to throw in a bun shop without needing to travel to Limerick to check if there even is one. If I wrote a romance about Torquay, I would feel free to add a house with a green door without going through a list of all the colored doors in town. But if, to make it really clear that I hadn’t intended for the town to be a literal representation of either Torquay or Limerick, I had gone out of my way to give the place a wild, made-up name of my own, I think I would have every right to be furious if the people of Limerick or Torquay started debating bun shops and green doors. No sensible person would expect Dickens to be that literal even about Bath or Bury St. Edmunds, which actually exist; let alone about Eatanswill, which didn’t exist.

I must confess, however, that I incline to the Sudbury side of the argument. This does not only arise from the sympathy which all healthy people have for small places as against big ones; it arises from some really good qualities in this particular Sudbury publication. First of all, the champions of Sudbury seem to be more open to the sensible and humorous view of the book than the champions of Ipswich—at least, those that appear in this discussion. Even the Sudbury champion, bent on finding realistic clothes, rebels (to his eternal honour) when Mr. Percy Fitzgerald tries to show that Bob Sawyer’s famous statement that he was neither Buff nor Blue, “but a sort of plaid,” must have been copied from some silly man at Ipswich who said that his politics were “half and half.” Anybody might have made either of the two jokes. But it was the whole glory and meaning of Dickens that he confined himself to making jokes that anybody might have made a little better than anybody would have made them.

I have to admit, I lean toward the Sudbury side of the debate. This isn’t just because most healthy people tend to prefer small places over large ones; it’s due to some genuinely positive traits of this specific Sudbury publication. For starters, the Sudbury supporters seem more willing to appreciate the sensible and humorous aspects of the book compared to the Ipswich advocates—at least, the ones involved in this discussion. Even the Sudbury supporter, focused on finding realistic portrayals, stands up (to his lasting credit) when Mr. Percy Fitzgerald suggests that Bob Sawyer’s famous line about being neither Buff nor Blue, “but a sort of plaid,” must have been inspired by some foolish Ipswich person who claimed that his politics were “half and half.” Anyone could have made either of those two jokes. But the true brilliance of Dickens was that he made jokes that anyone could have crafted a bit better, but he did it in a way that no one else would have.

FAIRY TALES

Some solemn and superficial people (for nearly all very superficial people are solemn) have declared that the fairy-tales are immoral; they base this upon some accidental circumstances or regrettable incidents in the war between giants and boys, some cases in which the latter indulged in unsympathetic deceptions or even in practical jokes. The objection, however, is not only false, but very much the reverse of the facts. The fairy-tales are at root not only moral in the sense of being innocent, but moral in the sense of being didactic, moral in the sense of being moralising. It is all very well to talk of the freedom of fairyland, but there was precious little freedom in fairyland by the best official accounts. Mr. W.B. Yeats and other sensitive modern souls, feeling that modern life is about as black a slavery as ever oppressed mankind (they are right enough there), have especially described elfland as a place of utter ease and abandonment—a place where the soul can turn every way at will like the wind. Science denounces the idea of a capricious God; but Mr. Yeats’s school suggests that in that world every one is a capricious god. Mr. Yeats himself has said a hundred times in that sad and splendid literary style which makes him the first of all poets now writing in English (I will not say of all English poets, for Irishmen are familiar with the practice of physical assault), he has, I say, called up a hundred times the picture of the terrible freedom of the fairies, who typify the ultimate anarchy of art—

Some serious and shallow people (since almost all very shallow people are serious) have claimed that fairy tales are immoral. They base this on some random circumstances or unfortunate events in the conflict between giants and boys, where the latter sometimes engaged in unkind tricks or even practical jokes. However, this objection is not only incorrect but is actually the opposite of the truth. Fairy tales are fundamentally moral, not only in being innocent but also in being educational and promoting morality. It’s nice to talk about the freedom of fairyland, but according to official reports, there was hardly any freedom there. Mr. W.B. Yeats and other sensitive modern individuals, believing that modern life is as oppressive as ever, have described elfland as a place of complete ease and freedom—a place where the soul can roam anywhere at will like the wind. Science rejects the idea of a whimsical God; however, Mr. Yeats’s followers suggest that in that world, everyone is a whimsical god. Mr. Yeats himself has repeatedly painted the image of the overwhelming freedom of the fairies, who symbolize the ultimate anarchism of art—

“Where nobody grows old or weary or wise,
Where nobody grows old or godly or grave.”

“Where no one gets old or tired or wise,
Where no one gets old or holy or serious.”

But, after all (it is a shocking thing to say), I doubt whether Mr. Yeats really knows the real philosophy of the fairies. He is not simple enough; he is not stupid enough. Though I say it who should not, in good sound human stupidity I would knock Mr. Yeats out any day. The fairies like me better than Mr. Yeats; they can take me in more. And I have my doubts whether this feeling of the free, wild spirits on the crest of hill or wave is really the central and simple spirit of folk-lore. I think the poets have made a mistake: because the world of the fairy-tales is a brighter and more varied world than ours, they have fancied it less moral; really it is brighter and more varied because it is more moral. Suppose a man could be born in a modern prison. It is impossible, of course, because nothing human can happen in a modern prison, though it could sometimes in an ancient dungeon. A modern prison is always inhuman, even when it is not inhumane. But suppose a man were born in a modern prison, and grew accustomed to the deadly silence and the disgusting indifference; and suppose he were then suddenly turned loose upon the life and laughter of Fleet Street. He would, of course, think that the literary men in Fleet Street were a free and happy race; yet how sadly, how ironically, is this the reverse of the case! And so again these toiling serfs in Fleet Street, when they catch a glimpse of the fairies, think the fairies are utterly free. But fairies are like journalists in this and many other respects. Fairies and journalists have an apparent gaiety and a delusive beauty. Fairies and journalists seem to be lovely and lawless; they seem to be both of them too exquisite to descend to the ugliness of everyday duty. But it is an illusion created by the sudden sweetness of their presence. Journalists live under law; and so in fact does fairyland.

But, after all (I can't believe I'm saying this), I doubt Mr. Yeats really understands the true philosophy of fairies. He's not simple enough; he's not naive enough. Even though I probably shouldn't say this, in pure human foolishness, I could outsmart Mr. Yeats any day. The fairies prefer me over Mr. Yeats; they can fool me more easily. And I have my doubts that this feeling of free, wild spirits on the tops of hills or waves really captures the essence of folklore. I believe the poets have made a mistake: because the world of fairy tales is brighter and more varied than ours, they think it's less moral; in reality, it's brighter and more varied because it is more moral. Imagine a man being born in a modern prison. It's impossible, of course, because nothing human can happen in a modern prison, although it might in an ancient dungeon. A modern prison is always inhumane, even when it's not actually cruel. But suppose a man was born in a modern prison and became accustomed to the deadly silence and the awful indifference; and then suppose he was suddenly released into the lively and cheerful atmosphere of Fleet Street. He would, of course, think the writers in Fleet Street were a free and happy bunch; yet how sadly, how ironically, this is the opposite of the truth! Similarly, these struggling workers in Fleet Street, when they catch a glimpse of the fairies, believe the fairies are completely free. But fairies are like journalists in this and many other ways. Fairies and journalists have a surface-level joy and a deceptive beauty. They seem lovely and rebellious; they both appear too exquisite to stoop to the drudgery of everyday responsibilities. But it's an illusion created by the sudden charm of their presence. Journalists operate under laws; and so, in reality, does fairyland.

If you really read the fairy-tales, you will observe that one idea runs from one end of them to the other—the idea that peace and happiness can only exist on some condition. This idea, which is the core of ethics, is the core of the nursery-tales. The whole happiness of fairyland hangs upon a thread, upon one thread. Cinderella may have a dress woven on supernatural looms and blazing with unearthly brilliance; but she must be back when the clock strikes twelve. The king may invite fairies to the christening, but he must invite all the fairies or frightful results will follow. Bluebeard’s wife may open all doors but one. A promise is broken to a cat, and the whole world goes wrong. A promise is broken to a yellow dwarf, and the whole world goes wrong. A girl may be the bride of the God of Love himself if she never tries to see him; she sees him, and he vanishes away. A girl is given a box on condition she does not open it; she opens it, and all the evils of this world rush out at her. A man and woman are put in a garden on condition that they do not eat one fruit: they eat it, and lose their joy in all the fruits of the earth.

If you really read the fairy tales, you’ll notice that one idea runs through all of them—the idea that peace and happiness can only exist under certain conditions. This idea, which is the essence of ethics, is also the heart of nursery tales. The entire happiness of fairyland hangs by a thread, just one thread. Cinderella might have a dress woven on magical looms and glowing with otherworldly brilliance, but she has to be back by midnight. The king might invite fairies to the christening, but he must invite every single fairy or terrible consequences will unfold. Bluebeard’s wife may open every door except one. Break a promise to a cat, and everything goes wrong. Break a promise to a little yellow dwarf, and everything goes wrong. A girl may be the bride of the God of Love himself as long as she never tries to see him; as soon as she looks for him, he disappears. A girl receives a box with the condition that she doesn’t open it; she opens it, and all the evils of this world rush out at her. A man and woman are placed in a garden with the condition that they don’t eat one particular fruit: they eat it, and lose their joy in all the fruits of the earth.

This great idea, then, is the backbone of all folk-lore—the idea that all happiness hangs on one thin veto; all positive joy depends on one negative. Now, it is obvious that there are many philosophical and religious ideas akin to or symbolised by this; but it is not with them I wish to deal here. It is surely obvious that all ethics ought to be taught to this fairy-tale tune; that, if one does the thing forbidden, one imperils all the things provided. A man who breaks his promise to his wife ought to be reminded that, even if she is a cat, the case of the fairy-cat shows that such conduct may be incautious. A burglar just about to open some one else’s safe should be playfully reminded that he is in the perilous posture of the beautiful Pandora: he is about to lift the forbidden lid and loosen evils unknown. The boy eating some one’s apples in some one’s apple tree should be a reminder that he has come to a mystical moment of his life, when one apple may rob him of all others. This is the profound morality of fairy-tales; which, so far from being lawless, go to the root of all law. Instead of finding (like common books of ethics) a rationalistic basis for each Commandment, they find the great mystical basis for all Commandments. We are in this fairyland on sufferance; it is not for us to quarrel with the conditions under which we enjoy this wild vision of the world. The vetoes are indeed extraordinary, but then so are the concessions. The idea of property, the idea of some one else’s apples, is a rum idea; but then the idea of there being any apples is a rum idea. It is strange and weird that I cannot with safety drink ten bottles of champagne; but then the champagne itself is strange and weird, if you come to that. If I have drunk of the fairies’ drink it is but just I should drink by the fairies’ rules. We may not see the direct logical connection between three beautiful silver spoons and a large ugly policeman; but then who in fairy tales ever could see the direct logical connection between three bears and a giant, or between a rose and a roaring beast? Not only can these fairy-tales be enjoyed because they are moral, but morality can be enjoyed because it puts us in fairyland, in a world at once of wonder and of war.

This great idea, then, is the backbone of all folklore—the idea that all happiness hangs on one thin veto; all positive joy depends on one negative. It's clear that there are many philosophical and religious concepts similar to or symbolized by this, but that's not what I want to focus on here. It should be obvious that all ethics ought to be taught to this fairy-tale tune; that if one does the thing that's forbidden, one risks losing all that is provided. A man who breaks his promise to his wife should be reminded that, even if she behaves like a cat, the case of the fairy-cat shows that such behavior can be reckless. A burglar about to open someone else’s safe should be playfully reminded that he is in the risky position of the beautiful Pandora: he is about to lift the forbidden lid and unleash unknown evils. The boy eating someone’s apples in another's apple tree should recognize that he has reached a mystical moment in his life, where one apple may cost him all the rest. This is the deep morality of fairy tales; which, rather than being lawless, get to the heart of all law. Instead of finding (like ordinary ethics books) a rational basis for each Commandment, they discover the great mystical foundation for all Commandments. We are in this fairyland by grace; it isn't our place to argue with the conditions under which we enjoy this wild vision of the world. The prohibitions are indeed extraordinary, but so are the concessions. The idea of property, the thought of someone else’s apples, is a strange one; but then the idea that there are any apples at all is also odd. It's unusual and surreal that I can't safely drink ten bottles of champagne; but then the champagne itself is strange and surreal when you think about it. If I've tasted the fairies’ drink, it's only fair that I follow the fairies’ rules. We may not see the direct logical connection between three beautiful silver spoons and a large ugly policeman; but then who in fairy tales ever could see the direct logical connection between three bears and a giant, or between a rose and a roaring beast? Not only can we enjoy these fairy tales because they are moral, but we can also enjoy morality because it transports us to fairyland, to a realm of both wonder and conflict.

TOM JONES AND MORALITY

The two hundredth anniversary of Henry Fielding is very justly celebrated, even if, as far as can be discovered, it is only celebrated by the newspapers. It would be too much to expect that any such merely chronological incident should induce the people who write about Fielding to read him; this kind of neglect is only another name for glory. A great classic means a man whom one can praise without having read. This is not in itself wholly unjust; it merely implies a certain respect for the realisation and fixed conclusions of the mass of mankind. I have never read Pindar (I mean I have never read the Greek Pindar; Peter Pindar I have read all right), but the mere fact that I have not read Pindar, I think, ought not to prevent me and certainly would not prevent me from talking of “the masterpieces of Pindar,” or of “great poets like Pindar or Æschylus.” The very learned men are angularly unenlightened on this as on many other subjects; and the position they take up is really quite unreasonable. If any ordinary journalist or man of general reading alludes to Villon or to Homer, they consider it a quite triumphant sneer to say to the man, “You cannot read mediæval French,” or “You cannot read Homeric Greek.” But it is not a triumphant sneer—or, indeed, a sneer at all. A man has got as much right to employ in his speech the established and traditional facts of human history as he has to employ any other piece of common human information. And it is as reasonable for a man who knows no French to assume that Villon was a good poet as it would be for a man who has no ear for music to assume that Beethoven was a good musician. Because he himself has no ear for music, that is no reason why he should assume that the human race has no ear for music. Because I am ignorant (as I am), it does not follow that I ought to assume that I am deceived. The man who would not praise Pindar unless he had read him would be a low, distrustful fellow, the worst kind of sceptic, who doubts not only God, but man. He would be like a man who could not call Mount Everest high unless he had climbed it. He would be like a man who would not admit that the North Pole was cold until he had been there.

The two-hundredth anniversary of Henry Fielding is rightly celebrated, even if, as far as we can tell, it's only acknowledged by the newspapers. It’s a lot to expect that any purely chronological event would inspire people who write about Fielding to actually read his work; this kind of neglect is just another way to define greatness. A true classic is someone you can praise without even having read them. This isn’t entirely unfair; it just shows a certain respect for the collective understanding and conclusions of humanity. I’ve never read Pindar (I mean the Greek Pindar; I’ve read Peter Pindar just fine), but the fact that I haven’t read Pindar shouldn’t stop me, and definitely wouldn’t stop me, from talking about “the masterpieces of Pindar” or “great poets like Pindar or Aeschylus.” Scholars can be really narrow-minded about this, as with many other topics; their stance is quite unreasonable. If any average journalist or general reader mentions Villon or Homer, they think it’s a clever jab to tell that person, “You can’t read medieval French,” or “You can’t read Homeric Greek.” But that’s not a clever jab—or a jab at all. A person has just as much right to use established and traditional facts of human history in conversation as they do to use any other piece of common knowledge. It’s equally reasonable for someone who doesn’t know French to assume that Villon was a good poet as it is for someone with no musical talent to assume that Beethoven was a good musician. Just because he lacks musical taste doesn’t mean he should think that no one else can appreciate music. Just because I’m ignorant (which I am) doesn’t mean I should assume I’m being fooled. Someone who wouldn’t praise Pindar without having read him would be a petty, distrustful person, the worst kind of skeptic, doubting not just God but humanity. He would be like someone who couldn’t acknowledge that Mount Everest is tall unless he’s climbed it. He would be like someone who wouldn’t admit that the North Pole is cold until he visited it.

But I think there is a limit, and a highly legitimate limit, to this process. I think a man may praise Pindar without knowing the top of a Greek letter from the bottom. But I think that if a man is going to abuse Pindar, if he is going to denounce, refute, and utterly expose Pindar, if he is going to show Pindar up as the utter ignoramus and outrageous impostor that he is, then I think it will be just as well perhaps—I think, at any rate, it would do no harm—if he did know a little Greek, and even had read a little Pindar. And I think the same situation would be involved if the critic were concerned to point out that Pindar was scandalously immoral, pestilently cynical, or low and beastly in his views of life. When people brought such attacks against the morality of Pindar, I should regret that they could not read Greek; and when they bring such attacks against the morality of Fielding, I regret very much that they cannot read English.

But I think there's a limit, and a very valid one, to this process. A person can praise Pindar without knowing the first thing about Greek letters. However, if someone is going to criticize Pindar—if they plan to denounce, refute, and completely expose him, showing him to be the total fool and outrageous fraud that he is—then I think it would be helpful, and wouldn’t hurt, if they knew a bit of Greek and had read some Pindar. The same goes for critics who want to argue that Pindar is scandalously immoral, disgustingly cynical, or low and beastly in his views on life. When people make such attacks on Pindar's morality, I really wish they could read Greek; and when they make similar attacks on Fielding's morality, I really wish they could read English.

There seems to be an extraordinary idea abroad that Fielding was in some way an immoral or offensive writer. I have been astounded by the number of the leading articles, literary articles, and other articles written about him just now in which there is a curious tone of apologising for the man. One critic says that after all he couldn’t help it, because he lived in the eighteenth century; another says that we must allow for the change of manners and ideas; another says that he was not altogether without generous and humane feelings; another suggests that he clung feebly, after all, to a few of the less important virtues. What on earth does all this mean? Fielding described Tom Jones as going on in a certain way, in which, most unfortunately, a very large number of young men do go on. It is unnecessary to say that Henry Fielding knew that it was an unfortunate way of going on. Even Tom Jones knew that. He said in so many words that it was a very unfortunate way of going on; he said, one may almost say, that it had ruined his life; the passage is there for the benefit of any one who may take the trouble to read the book. There is ample evidence (though even this is of a mystical and indirect kind), there is ample evidence that Fielding probably thought that it was better to be Tom Jones than to be an utter coward and sneak. There is simply not one rag or thread or speck of evidence to show that Fielding thought that it was better to be Tom Jones than to be a good man. All that he is concerned with is the description of a definite and very real type of young man; the young man whose passions and whose selfish necessities sometimes seemed to be stronger than anything else in him.

There seems to be an unusual belief going around that Fielding was somehow an immoral or offensive writer. I’ve been shocked by the number of leading articles, literary critiques, and other pieces written about him lately that have this oddly apologetic tone. One critic claims that he couldn’t help it because he lived in the eighteenth century; another says we need to consider how manners and ideas have changed; another mentions that he wasn’t entirely devoid of generous and humane feelings; yet another suggests that he weakly held on to a few minor virtues. What on earth does all this mean? Fielding portrayed Tom Jones as behaving in a certain way, which, unfortunately, many young men do. It goes without saying that Henry Fielding knew it was an unfortunate way to live. Even Tom Jones recognized this. He explicitly stated that it was a very unfortunate way to live; he almost claimed it had ruined his life; that passage is there for anyone who takes the trouble to read the book. There’s plenty of evidence (even though it’s mystical and indirect) that Fielding probably believed it was better to be Tom Jones than to be a complete coward and sneak. There isn’t a single shred of evidence to suggest that Fielding thought it was better to be Tom Jones than to be a good man. His focus remains on describing a specific and very real type of young man—the one whose passions and selfish needs sometimes seemed stronger than anything else within him.

The practical morality of Tom Jones is bad, though not so bad, spiritually speaking, as the practical morality of Arthur Pendennis or the practical morality of Pip, and certainly nothing like so bad as the profound practical immorality of Daniel Deronda. The practical morality of Tom Jones is bad; but I cannot see any proof that his theoretical morality was particularly bad. There is no need to tell the majority of modern young men even to live up to the theoretical ethics of Henry Fielding. They would suddenly spring into the stature of archangels if they lived up to the theoretic ethics of poor Tom Jones. Tom Jones is still alive, with all his good and all his evil; he is walking about the streets; we meet him every day. We meet with him, we drink with him, we smoke with him, we talk with him, we talk about him. The only difference is that we have no longer the intellectual courage to write about him. We split up the supreme and central human being, Tom Jones, into a number of separate aspects. We let Mr. J.M. Barrie write about him in his good moments, and make him out better than he is. We let Zola write about him in his bad moments, and make him out much worse than he is. We let Maeterlinck celebrate those moments of spiritual panic which he knows to be cowardly; we let Mr. Rudyard Kipling celebrate those moments of brutality which he knows to be far more cowardly. We let obscene writers write about the obscenities of this ordinary man. We let puritan writers write about the purities of this ordinary man. We look through one peephole that makes men out as devils, and we call it the new art. We look through another peephole that makes men out as angels, and we call it the New Theology. But if we pull down some dusty old books from the bookshelf, if we turn over some old mildewed leaves, and if in that obscurity and decay we find some faint traces of a tale about a complete man, such a man as is walking on the pavement outside, we suddenly pull a long face, and we call it the coarse morals of a bygone age.

The practical morality of Tom Jones is bad, but not as bad, spiritually speaking, as the practical morality of Arthur Pendennis or Pip, and definitely not as bad as the profound practical immorality of Daniel Deronda. The practical morality of Tom Jones is bad; however, I don’t see any evidence that his theoretical morality was particularly bad. There’s no need to tell most modern young men to even live up to the theoretical ethics of Henry Fielding. They would instantly rise to the level of archangels if they lived according to the theoretical ethics of poor Tom Jones. Tom Jones is still around, with all his good and all his bad; he walks the streets; we encounter him every day. We engage with him, we share drinks with him, we smoke with him, we talk with him, we talk about him. The only difference is that we no longer have the intellectual courage to write about him. We break down the supreme and central human being, Tom Jones, into various separate aspects. We let Mr. J.M. Barrie write about him in his good moments, portraying him better than he is. We let Zola write about him in his bad moments, making him seem much worse than he is. We let Maeterlinck celebrate those moments of spiritual panic which he knows to be cowardly; we let Mr. Rudyard Kipling celebrate those moments of brutality which he recognizes to be even more cowardly. We allow explicit writers to write about the obscenities of this ordinary man. We allow puritan writers to write about the purities of this ordinary man. We look through one peephole that depicts men as devils, and we call it the new art. We look through another peephole that portrays men as angels, and we call it the New Theology. But if we take down some dusty old books from the shelf, if we sift through some old, moldy pages, and if in that obscurity and decay we find some faint traces of a story about a complete man, such as the one walking on the pavement outside, we suddenly frown and call it the coarse morals of a past age.

The truth is that all these things mark a certain change in the general view of morals; not, I think, a change for the better. We have grown to associate morality in a book with a kind of optimism and prettiness; according to us, a moral book is a book about moral people. But the old idea was almost exactly the opposite; a moral book was a book about immoral people. A moral book was full of pictures like Hogarth’s “Gin Lane” or “Stages of Cruelty,” or it recorded, like the popular broadsheet, “God’s dreadful judgment” against some blasphemer or murderer. There is a philosophical reason for this change. The homeless scepticism of our time has reached a sub-conscious feeling that morality is somehow merely a matter of human taste—an accident of psychology. And if goodness only exists in certain human minds, a man wishing to praise goodness will naturally exaggerate the amount of it that there is in human minds or the number of human minds in which it is supreme. Every confession that man is vicious is a confession that virtue is visionary. Every book which admits that evil is real is felt in some vague way to be admitting that good is unreal. The modern instinct is that if the heart of man is evil, there is nothing that remains good. But the older feeling was that if the heart of man was ever so evil, there was something that remained good—goodness remained good. An actual avenging virtue existed outside the human race; to that men rose, or from that men fell away. Therefore, of course, this law itself was as much demonstrated in the breach as in the observance. If Tom Jones violated morality, so much the worse for Tom Jones. Fielding did not feel, as a melancholy modern would have done, that every sin of Tom Jones was in some way breaking the spell, or we may even say destroying the fiction of morality. Men spoke of the sinner breaking the law; but it was rather the law that broke him. And what modern people call the foulness and freedom of Fielding is generally the severity and moral stringency of Fielding. He would not have thought that he was serving morality at all if he had written a book all about nice people. Fielding would have considered Mr. Ian Maclaren extremely immoral; and there is something to be said for that view. Telling the truth about the terrible struggle of the human soul is surely a very elementary part of the ethics of honesty. If the characters are not wicked, the book is. This older and firmer conception of right as existing outside human weakness and without reference to human error can be felt in the very lightest and loosest of the works of old English literature. It is commonly unmeaning enough to call Shakspere a great moralist; but in this particular way Shakspere is a very typical moralist. Whenever he alludes to right and wrong it is always with this old implication. Right is right, even if nobody does it. Wrong is wrong, even if everybody is wrong about it.

The truth is that all these things indicate a shift in the general perception of morals; not, in my opinion, a shift for the better. We’ve come to link morality in a book with a sense of optimism and appeal; for us, a moral book is one about moral people. But the old idea was almost the opposite; a moral book was about immoral people. A moral book was filled with images like Hogarth’s “Gin Lane” or “Stages of Cruelty,” or it documented, like the popular broadsheets, “God’s dreadful judgment” against some blasphemer or murderer. There’s a philosophical reason for this change. The widespread skepticism of our time has led to a subconscious belief that morality is somehow just a matter of personal preference—an accident of psychology. If goodness only exists in certain human minds, someone wanting to praise goodness will naturally exaggerate how much of it exists in human minds or the number of people for whom it’s supreme. Every acknowledgment that humans are flawed is also an acknowledgment that virtue is illusory. Every book that admits evil is real tends to imply in some vague way that good is not. The modern instinct suggests that if the human heart is evil, then nothing remains good. But the older belief was that even if the human heart was deeply flawed, something remained good—goodness stayed good. There was a real avenging virtue that existed outside humanity; to that, people aspired, or from that, they strayed. Therefore, this law itself was as much illustrated by its violations as by its adherence. If Tom Jones broke moral codes, that was unfortunate for Tom Jones. Fielding wouldn’t have felt, as a melancholic modern would, that every sin of Tom Jones somehow disrupted or, we might say, destroyed the concept of morality. People spoke of the sinner breaking the law; but it was rather the law that broke him. What modern people call the rawness and freedom of Fielding is often just his strictness and moral rigor. He wouldn’t have thought he was serving morality by writing a book solely about nice people. Fielding would have seen Mr. Ian Maclaren as extremely immoral; and there’s something valid about that perspective. Being honest about the terrible struggle of the human soul is surely a fundamental part of ethical honesty. If the characters aren’t wicked, the book is. This older, firmer view of what’s right existing beyond human flaws and independent of human mistakes can be felt even in the lightest and loosest works of old English literature. It might seem meaningless to label Shakespeare a great moralist; yet in this particular way, Shakespeare is a very typical moralist. Whenever he references right and wrong, it’s always with this traditional implication. Right is right, even if no one does it. Wrong is wrong, even if everyone is mistaken about it.

THE MAID OF ORLEANS

A considerable time ago (at far too early an age, in fact) I read Voltaire’s “La Pucelle,” a savage sarcasm on the traditional purity of Joan of Arc, very dirty, and very funny. I had not thought of it again for years, but it came back into my mind this morning because I began to turn over the leaves of the new “Jeanne d’Arc,” by that great and graceful writer, Anatole France. It is written in a tone of tender sympathy, and a sort of sad reverence; it never loses touch with a noble tact and courtesy, like that of a gentleman escorting a peasant girl through the modern crowd. It is invariably respectful to Joan, and even respectful to her religion. And being myself a furious admirer of Joan the Maid, I have reflectively compared the two methods, and I come to the conclusion that I prefer Voltaire’s.

A long time ago (way too early in my life), I read Voltaire’s “La Pucelle,” a sharp satire on the supposed purity of Joan of Arc, very crude, and very funny. I hadn’t thought of it again for years, but it popped back into my mind this morning when I started flipping through the new “Jeanne d’Arc” by the amazing and elegant writer, Anatole France. It’s written with a tone of gentle sympathy and a kind of sad reverence; it always maintains a noble sense of tact and courtesy, like a gentleman guiding a peasant girl through a modern crowd. It is consistently respectful to Joan and even respectful to her faith. As a die-hard admirer of Joan the Maid, I’ve thoughtfully compared the two approaches, and I’ve come to the conclusion that I prefer Voltaire’s.

When a man of Voltaire’s school has to explode a saint or a great religious hero, he says that such a person is a common human fool, or a common human fraud. But when a man like Anatole France has to explode a saint, he explains a saint as somebody belonging to his particular fussy little literary set. Voltaire read human nature into Joan of Arc, though it was only the brutal part of human nature. At least it was not specially Voltaire’s nature. But M. France read M. France’s nature into Joan of Arc—all the cold kindness, all the homeless sentimental sin of the modern literary man. There is one book that it recalled to me with startling vividness, though I have not seen the matter mentioned anywhere; Renan’s “Vie de Jésus.” It has just the same general intention: that if you do not attack Christianity, you can at least patronise it. My own instinct, apart from my opinions, would be quite the other way. If I disbelieved in Christianity, I should be the loudest blasphemer in Hyde Park. Nothing ought to be too big for a brave man to attack; but there are some things too big for a man to patronise.

When someone from Voltaire’s mindset wants to tear down a saint or a revered religious figure, he’ll call that person a typical human fool or a common fraud. However, when a writer like Anatole France wants to criticize a saint, he sees that saint as someone from his own uptight little literary group. Voltaire interpreted Joan of Arc through a lens of human nature, even if it was just the harsher aspects of it. At least it wasn’t solely Voltaire’s own nature. But M. France imposed his own personality onto Joan of Arc—all the detached goodwill and the aimless sentimental flaws of the modern literary type. There’s one book that this brings to mind vividly for me, even though I haven't seen it mentioned anywhere; Renan’s “Vie de Jésus.” It shares the same overall goal: if you can’t criticize Christianity, you might as well look down on it. Personally, regardless of my beliefs, I’d feel quite the opposite. If I didn’t believe in Christianity, I’d be the loudest blasphemer in Hyde Park. There’s nothing too significant for a brave person to challenge; yet some things are too significant for someone to condescend to.

And I must say that the historical method seems to me excessively unreasonable. I have no knowledge of history, but I have as much knowledge of reason as Anatole France. And, if anything is irrational, it seems to me that the Renan-France way of dealing with miraculous stories is irrational. The Renan-France method is simply this: you explain supernatural stories that have some foundation simply by inventing natural stories that have no foundation. Suppose that you are confronted with the statement that Jack climbed up the beanstalk into the sky. It is perfectly philosophical to reply that you do not think that he did. It is (in my opinion) even more philosophical to reply that he may very probably have done so. But the Renan-France method is to write like this: “When we consider Jack’s curious and even perilous heredity, which no doubt was derived from a female greengrocer and a profligate priest, we can easily understand how the ideas of heaven and a beanstalk came to be combined in his mind. Moreover, there is little doubt that he must have met some wandering conjurer from India, who told him about the tricks of the mango plant, and how it is sent up to the sky. We can imagine these two friends, the old man and the young, wandering in the woods together at evening, looking at the red and level clouds, as on that night when the old man pointed to a small beanstalk, and told his too imaginative companion that this also might be made to scale the heavens. And then, when we remember the quite exceptional psychology of Jack, when we remember how there was in him a union of the prosaic, the love of plain vegetables, with an almost irrelevant eagerness for the unattainable, for invisibility and the void, we shall no longer wonder that it was to him especially that was sent this sweet, though merely symbolic, dream of the tree uniting earth and heaven.” That is the way that Renan and France write, only they do it better. But, really, a rationalist like myself becomes a little impatient and feels inclined to say, “But, hang it all, what do you know about the heredity of Jack or the psychology of Jack? You know nothing about Jack at all, except that some people say that he climbed up a beanstalk. Nobody would ever have thought of mentioning him if he hadn’t. You must interpret him in terms of the beanstalk religion; you cannot merely interpret religion in terms of him. We have the materials of this story, and we can believe them or not. But we have not got the materials to make another story.”

And I have to say that the historical method seems really unreasonable to me. I don't know much about history, but I know as much about logic as Anatole France. If anything is irrational, it looks like the Renan-France approach to miraculous stories is definitely irrational. The Renan-France method is basically this: you explain supernatural stories that have some basis by simply making up natural stories that have no basis at all. Imagine you come across the claim that Jack climbed up the beanstalk to the sky. It’s perfectly reasonable to respond that you don’t think he actually did. It’s even more reasonable, in my opinion, to say he probably could have. But the Renan-France way is to write something like this: “When we consider Jack’s strange and risky ancestry, probably stemming from a female greengrocer and a reckless priest, it’s easy to see how the notions of heaven and a beanstalk could merge in his mind. Additionally, it seems quite likely that he met some wandering magician from India who told him about the tricks of the mango plant, which is said to reach the sky. We can picture these two friends, the old man and the young one, wandering in the woods together at dusk, gazing at the red and flat clouds, just like that night when the old man pointed to a small beanstalk and told his overly imaginative friend that this too could reach the heavens. Then, when we consider Jack’s uniquely complex psychology, recalling how he combined a practical love of ordinary vegetables with an almost unrelated craving for the unreachable, the invisible, and the void, it’s no surprise that he especially received this sweet, symbolic dream of a tree connecting earth and heaven.” That’s how Renan and France write, just with better style. But honestly, a rationalist like me gets a bit frustrated and wants to say, “But really, what do you know about Jack's background or his psychology? You don’t know anything about Jack except that some people say he climbed a beanstalk. No one would even think to mention him if he hadn’t. You have to interpret him based on the beanstalk story; you can’t just explain the story with him. We have the materials for this story, and we can choose to believe them or not. But we don’t have anything to create another story.”

It is no exaggeration to say that this is the manner of M. Anatole France in dealing with Joan of Arc. Because her miracle is incredible to his somewhat old-fashioned materialism, he does not therefore dismiss it and her to fairyland with Jack and the Beanstalk. He tries to invent a real story, for which he can find no real evidence. He produces a scientific explanation which is quite destitute of any scientific proof. It is as if I (being entirely ignorant of botany and chemistry) said that the beanstalk grew to the sky because nitrogen and argon got into the subsidiary ducts of the corolla. To take the most obvious example, the principal character in M. France’s story is a person who never existed at all. All Joan’s wisdom and energy, it seems, came from a certain priest, of whom there is not the tiniest trace in all the multitudinous records of her life. The only foundation I can find for this fancy is the highly undemocratic idea that a peasant girl could not possibly have any ideas of her own. It is very hard for a freethinker to remain democratic. The writer seems altogether to forget what is meant by the moral atmosphere of a community. To say that Joan must have learnt her vision of a virgin overthrowing evil from a priest, is like saying that some modern girl in London, pitying the poor, must have learnt it from a Labour Member. She would learn it where the Labour Member learnt it—in the whole state of our society.

It’s not an exaggeration to say that this is how M. Anatole France approaches Joan of Arc. Because her miracle is hard to reconcile with his somewhat outdated materialism, he doesn’t just dismiss it and her to fairy tales like Jack and the Beanstalk. He tries to create a real story, but can’t find any real evidence to support it. He offers a scientific explanation that lacks any scientific proof. It’s like me (having no knowledge of botany or chemistry) claiming that the beanstalk grew to the sky because nitrogen and argon entered the side ducts of the flower. To take the most obvious example, the main character in M. France’s story is someone who never even existed. All of Joan’s wisdom and energy apparently came from a certain priest, of whom there isn’t the slightest trace in all the countless records of her life. The only basis I can find for this idea is the rather undemocratic belief that a peasant girl couldn’t possibly have her own thoughts. It’s quite challenging for a freethinker to stay democratic. The writer seems to completely overlook what is meant by the moral climate of a community. To suggest that Joan must have learned her vision of a virgin defeating evil from a priest is like saying that some modern girl in London, feeling sorry for the poor, must have gotten that idea from a Labour Member. She would learn it from the same place the Labour Member did—in the entire state of our society.

But that is the modern method: the method of the reverent sceptic. When you find a life entirely incredible and incomprehensible from the outside, you pretend that you understand the inside. As Renan, the rationalist, could not make any sense out of Christ’s most public acts, he proceeded to make an ingenious system out of His private thoughts. As Anatole France, on his own intellectual principle, cannot believe in what Joan of Arc did, he professes to be her dearest friend, and to know exactly what she meant. I cannot feel it to be a very rational manner of writing history; and sooner or later we shall have to find some more solid way of dealing with those spiritual phenomena with which all history is as closely spotted and spangled as the sky is with stars.

But that's the modern approach: the approach of the respectful skeptic. When you find a life totally unbelievable and incomprehensible from the outside, you act like you understand the inside. Just as Renan, the rationalist, couldn’t make any sense of Christ’s most public acts, he went on to create a clever system based on His private thoughts. Similarly, Anatole France, adhering to his own intellectual principle, can’t believe in what Joan of Arc accomplished, so he claims to be her closest friend and to know exactly what she meant. I don't think this is a very rational way to write history; sooner or later, we’ll have to find a more concrete way to deal with those spiritual phenomena that history is as richly dotted and embellished with as the sky is with stars.

Joan of Arc is a wild and wonderful thing enough, but she is much saner than most of her critics and biographers. We shall not recover the common sense of Joan until we have recovered her mysticism. Our wars fail, because they begin with something sensible and obvious—such as getting to Pretoria by Christmas. But her war succeeded—because it began with something wild and perfect—the saints delivering France. She put her idealism in the right place, and her realism also in the right place: we moderns get both displaced. She put her dreams and her sentiment into her aims, where they ought to be; she put her practicality into her practice. In modern Imperial wars, the case is reversed. Our dreams, our aims are always, we insist, quite practical. It is our practice that is dreamy.

Joan of Arc is a wild and amazing figure, but she’s much more rational than most of her critics and biographers. We won’t grasp the common sense of Joan until we understand her mysticism. Our wars fail because they start with something sensible and obvious—like getting to Pretoria by Christmas. But her war succeeded because it began with something wild and perfect—the saints delivering France. She placed her idealism in the right spot, and her realism in the right spot too: we modern people get both mixed up. She channeled her dreams and feelings into her goals, where they should be; she applied her practicality to her actions. In modern Imperial wars, the situation is flipped. Our dreams and goals are always, we insist, very practical. It’s our actions that are dreamy.

It is not for us to explain this flaming figure in terms of our tired and querulous culture. Rather we must try to explain ourselves by the blaze of such fixed stars. Those who called her a witch hot from hell were much more sensible than those who depict her as a silly sentimental maiden prompted by her parish priest. If I have to choose between the two schools of her scattered enemies, I could take my place with those subtle clerks who thought her divine mission devilish, rather than with those rustic aunts and uncles who thought it impossible.

It’s not our job to interpret this fiery figure through the lens of our worn-out and whiny culture. Instead, we should aim to understand ourselves in the light of such steady stars. Those who labeled her a witch fresh from hell were much more rational than those who portray her as a naive, emotional maiden influenced by her priest. If I had to choose between the two groups of her varied foes, I would side with those clever scholars who saw her divine mission as wicked, rather than with those simple aunts and uncles who thought it couldn’t happen.

A DEAD POET

With Francis Thompson we lose the greatest poetic energy since Browning. His energy was of somewhat the same kind. Browning was intellectually intricate because he was morally simple. He was too simple to explain himself; he was too humble to suppose that other people needed any explanation. But his real energy, and the real energy of Francis Thompson, was best expressed in the fact that both poets were at once fond of immensity and also fond of detail. Any common Imperialist can have large ideas so long as he is not called upon to have small ideas also. Any common scientific philosopher can have small ideas so long as he is not called upon to have large ideas as well. But great poets use the telescope and also the microscope. Great poets are obscure for two opposite reasons; now, because they are talking about something too large for any one to understand, and now again because they are talking about something too small for any one to see. Francis Thompson possessed both these infinities. He escaped by being too small, as the microbe escapes; or he escaped by being too large, as the universe escapes. Any one who knows Francis Thompson’s poetry knows quite well the truth to which I refer. For the benefit of any person who does not know it, I may mention two cases taken from memory. I have not the book by me, so I can only render the poetical passages in a clumsy paraphrase. But there was one poem of which the image was so vast that it was literally difficult for a time to take it in; he was describing the evening earth with its mist and fume and fragrance, and represented the whole as rolling upwards like a smoke; then suddenly he called the whole ball of the earth a thurible, and said that some gigantic spirit swung it slowly before God. That is the case of the image too large for comprehension. Another instance sticks in my mind of the image which is too small. In one of his poems, he says that abyss between the known and the unknown is bridged by “Pontifical death.” There are about ten historical and theological puns in that one word. That a priest means a pontiff, that a pontiff means a bridge-maker, that death is certainly a bridge, that death may turn out after all to be a reconciling priest, that at least priests and bridges both attest to the fact that one thing can get separated from another thing—these ideas, and twenty more, are all actually concentrated in the word “pontifical.” In Francis Thompson’s poetry, as in the poetry of the universe, you can work infinitely out and out, but yet infinitely in and in. These two infinities are the mark of greatness; and he was a great poet.

With Francis Thompson, we lose the greatest poetic energy since Browning. His energy was somewhat similar. Browning was intellectually complex because he was morally straightforward. He was too straightforward to explain himself; he was too humble to think that others needed any explanation. But his real energy, and the real energy of Francis Thompson, was best shown in the fact that both poets loved both vastness and detail. Any average Imperialist can have big ideas as long as they aren't expected to have small ones too. Any typical scientific philosopher can have small ideas as long as they aren't expected to have big ideas as well. But great poets use both the telescope and the microscope. Great poets can be unclear for two different reasons; sometimes, it's because they are discussing something too vast for anyone to grasp, and other times it's because they are talking about something too tiny for anyone to notice. Francis Thompson possessed both of these extremes. He escaped by being too small, like a microbe escapes; or he escaped by being too large, like the universe escapes. Anyone familiar with Francis Thompson’s poetry knows exactly what I'm talking about. For those who aren't familiar, I can mention two examples from memory. I don't have the book with me, so I can only express the poetic passages in a clumsy paraphrase. One poem had an image so vast that it was literally hard to comprehend for a while; he described the evening earth with its mist, fumes, and fragrances and depicted it all rolling upward like smoke; then he suddenly referred to the whole earth as a thurible and said that some giant spirit swung it slowly before God. That illustrates the image too large to grasp. Another example I remember involves an image that is too small. In one of his poems, he states that the divide between the known and the unknown is bridged by “Pontifical death.” There are about ten historical and theological puns in that one word. A priest means a pontiff, a pontiff means a bridge-maker, death is certainly a bridge, death may ultimately be a reconciling priest, and at least priests and bridges both affirm that one thing can get separated from another thing—these ideas, and many more, are all concentrated in the word “pontifical.” In Francis Thompson’s poetry, as in the poetry of the universe, you can explore infinitely outward, but also infinitely inward. These two infinities mark greatness; and he was a great poet.

Beneath the tide of praise which was obviously due to the dead poet, there is an evident undercurrent of discussion about him; some charges of moral weakness were at least important enough to be authoritatively contradicted in the Nation; and, in connection with this and other things, there has been a continuous stir of comment upon his attraction to and gradual absorption in Catholic theological ideas. This question is so important that I think it ought to be considered and understood even at the present time. It is, of course, true that Francis Thompson devoted himself more and more to poems not only purely Catholic, but, one may say, purely ecclesiastical. And it is, moreover, true that (if things go on as they are going on at present) more and more good poets will do the same. Poets will tend towards Christian orthodoxy for a perfectly plain reason; because it is about the simplest and freest thing now left in the world. On this point it is very necessary to be clear. When people impute special vices to the Christian Church, they seem entirely to forget that the world (which is the only other thing there is) has these vices much more. The Church has been cruel; but the world has been much more cruel. The Church has plotted; but the world has plotted much more. The Church has been superstitious; but it has never been so superstitious as the world is when left to itself.

Beneath the wave of praise directed at the deceased poet, there's a clear ongoing discussion about him; some accusations of moral weakness were significant enough to be officially denied in the Nation; and, along with this and other topics, there has been a steady stream of commentary regarding his interest in and growing immersion in Catholic theological ideas. This issue is so vital that I believe it should be examined and understood even today. It's certainly true that Francis Thompson increasingly focused on poems that were not only distinctly Catholic but, one could say, purely ecclesiastical. Furthermore, it's also true that (if things continue as they are) more and more talented poets will choose the same path. Poets will lean towards Christian orthodoxy for a very straightforward reason: because it is one of the simplest and most liberating things left in the world. It's crucial to be clear on this point. When people attribute specific flaws to the Christian Church, they seem to completely overlook that the world (which is the only other option) has these flaws to a much greater extent. The Church has been cruel, but the world has been far more cruel. The Church has schemed, but the world has schemed to a much greater degree. The Church has been superstitious, yet it has never been as superstitious as the world is when left on its own.

Now, poets in our epoch will tend towards ecclesiastical religion strictly because it is just a little more free than anything else. Take, for instance, the case of symbol and ritualism. All reasonable men believe in symbol; but some reasonable men do not believe in ritualism; by which they mean, I imagine, a symbolism too complex, elaborate, and mechanical. But whenever they talk of ritualism they always seem to mean the ritualism of the Church. Why should they not mean the ritual of the world? It is much more ritualistic. The ritual of the Army, the ritual of the Navy, the ritual of the Law Courts, the ritual of Parliament are much more ritualistic. The ritual of a dinner-party is much more ritualistic. Priests may put gold and great jewels on the chalice; but at least there is only one chalice to put them on. When you go to a dinner-party they put in front of you five different chalices, of five weird and heraldic shapes, to symbolise five different kinds of wine; an insane extension of ritual from which Mr. Percy Dearmer would fly shrieking. A bishop wears a mitre; but he is not thought more or less of a bishop according to whether you can see the very latest curves in his mitre. But a swell is thought more or less of a swell according to whether you can see the very latest curves in his hat. There is more fuss about symbols in the world than in the Church.

Now, poets in our time tend to lean towards organized religion simply because it feels a bit more flexible than anything else. Take, for example, symbols and rituals. All sensible people believe in symbols, but some sensible people don’t believe in rituals, which I think means they see rituals as too complicated, intricate, and mechanical. Yet when they talk about rituals, they mostly seem to be referring to the rituals of the Church. Why don’t they consider the rituals of the world? Those are much more ritualistic. The rituals of the Army, the Navy, the Law Courts, and Parliament are far more ceremonial. Even the ritual of a dinner party is more elaborate. Priests can decorate a chalice with gold and gems, but at least there’s only one chalice to adorn. When you go to a dinner party, they place five different chalices with strange and heraldic shapes in front of you, each symbolizing a different type of wine; it’s an absurd overextension of ritual that would make Mr. Percy Dearmer run away in horror. A bishop wears a mitre, but no one thinks any more or less of him based on the latest style of his mitre. However, someone fashionable is judged more or less stylish depending on the latest trends in their hat. There’s definitely more fuss about symbols in the world than in the Church.

And yet (strangely enough) though men fuss more about the worldly symbols, they mean less by them. It is the mark of religious forms that they declare something unknown. But it is the mark of worldly forms that they declare something which is known, and which is known to be untrue. When the Pope in an Encyclical calls himself your father, it is a matter of faith or of doubt. But when the Duke of Devonshire in a letter calls himself yours obediently, you know that he means the opposite of what he says. Religious forms are, at the worst, fables; they might be true. Secular forms are falsehoods; they are not true. Take a more topical case. The German Emperor has more uniforms than the Pope. But, moreover, the Pope’s vestments all imply a claim to be something purely mystical and doubtful. Many of the German Emperor’s uniforms imply a claim to be something which he certainly is not and which it would be highly disgusting if he were. The Pope may or may not be the Vicar of Christ. But the Kaiser certainly is not an English Colonel. If the thing were reality it would be treason. If it is mere ritual, it is by far the most unreal ritual on earth.

And yet, strangely enough, even though men worry more about worldly symbols, they mean less by them. Religious forms indicate something unknown. But worldly forms express something that is known, and that is recognized as untrue. When the Pope calls himself your father in an Encyclical, it’s a matter of faith or doubt. However, when the Duke of Devonshire writes a letter and calls himself yours obediently, you know he means the opposite of what he says. Religious forms are, at worst, fables; they might be true. Secular forms are lies; they are not true. Take a more current example. The German Emperor has more uniforms than the Pope. Additionally, the Pope’s robes all suggest a claim to be something purely mystical and uncertain. Many of the German Emperor’s uniforms suggest a claim to be something that he definitely is not and which would be quite distasteful if he were. The Pope may or may not be the Vicar of Christ. But the Kaiser is certainly not an English Colonel. If it were reality, it would be treason. If it’s just ritual, it’s by far the most unreal ritual on earth.

Now, poetical people like Francis Thompson will, as things stand, tend away from secular society and towards religion for the reason above described: that there are crowds of symbols in both, but that those of religion are simpler and mean more. To take an evident type, the Cross is more poetical than the Union Jack, because it is simpler. The more simple an idea is, the more it is fertile in variations. Francis Thompson could have written any number of good poems on the Cross, because it is a primary symbol. The number of poems which Mr. Rudyard Kipling could write on the Union Jack is, fortunately, limited, because the Union Jack is too complex to produce luxuriance. The same principle applies to any possible number of cases. A poet like Francis Thompson could deduce perpetually rich and branching meanings out of two plain facts like bread and wine; with bread and wine he can expand everything to everywhere. But with a French menu he cannot expand anything; except perhaps himself. Complicated ideas do not produce any more ideas. Mongrels do not breed. Religious ritual attracts because there is some sense in it. Religious imagery, so far from being subtle, is the only simple thing left for poets. So far from being merely superhuman, it is the only human thing left for human beings.

Now, poetic people like Francis Thompson tend to drift away from secular society and towards religion because, as mentioned, both have a lot of symbols, but the symbols in religion are simpler and carry more meaning. For example, the Cross is more poetic than the Union Jack because it’s simpler. The simpler an idea is, the more potential it has for variations. Francis Thompson could have written countless great poems about the Cross because it’s a fundamental symbol. The number of poems Mr. Rudyard Kipling could write about the Union Jack is thankfully limited, as the Union Jack is too complex to inspire richness. The same idea applies to numerous other cases. A poet like Francis Thompson could generate endless rich and branching meanings from two simple facts like bread and wine; with bread and wine, he can expand everything infinitely. But with a French menu, he can't expand anything, except maybe himself. Complicated ideas don’t generate more ideas. Mixed breeds don’t reproduce. Religious rituals attract because they make sense. Religious imagery, far from being subtle, is the only simple thing left for poets. Rather than being merely superhuman, it’s the only truly human thing left for humans.

CHRISTMAS

There is no more dangerous or disgusting habit than that of celebrating Christmas before it comes, as I am doing in this article. It is the very essence of a festival that it breaks upon one brilliantly and abruptly, that at one moment the great day is not and the next moment the great day is. Up to a certain specific instant you are feeling ordinary and sad; for it is only Wednesday. At the next moment your heart leaps up and your soul and body dance together like lovers; for in one burst and blaze it has become Thursday. I am assuming (of course) that you are a worshipper of Thor, and that you celebrate his day once a week, possibly with human sacrifice. If, on the other hand, you are a modern Christian Englishman, you hail (of course) with the same explosion of gaiety the appearance of the English Sunday. But I say that whatever the day is that is to you festive or symbolic, it is essential that there should be a quite clear black line between it and the time going before. And all the old wholesome customs in connection with Christmas were to the effect that one should not touch or see or know or speak of something before the actual coming of Christmas Day. Thus, for instance, children were never given their presents until the actual coming of the appointed hour. The presents were kept tied up in brown-paper parcels, out of which an arm of a doll or the leg of a donkey sometimes accidentally stuck. I wish this principle were adopted in respect of modern Christmas ceremonies and publications. Especially it ought to be observed in connection with what are called the Christmas numbers of magazines. The editors of the magazines bring out their Christmas numbers so long before the time that the reader is more likely to be still lamenting for the turkey of last year than to have seriously settled down to a solid anticipation of the turkey which is to come. Christmas numbers of magazines ought to be tied up in brown paper and kept for Christmas Day. On consideration, I should favour the editors being tied up in brown paper. Whether the leg or arm of an editor should ever be allowed to protrude I leave to individual choice.

There’s no more dangerous or

Of course, all this secrecy about Christmas is merely sentimental and ceremonial; if you do not like what is sentimental and ceremonial, do not celebrate Christmas at all. You will not be punished if you don’t; also, since we are no longer ruled by those sturdy Puritans who won for us civil and religious liberty, you will not even be punished if you do. But I cannot understand why any one should bother about a ceremonial except ceremonially. If a thing only exists in order to be graceful, do it gracefully or do not do it. If a thing only exists as something professing to be solemn, do it solemnly or do not do it. There is no sense in doing it slouchingly; nor is there even any liberty. I can understand the man who takes off his hat to a lady because it is the customary symbol. I can understand him, I say; in fact, I know him quite intimately. I can also understand the man who refuses to take off his hat to a lady, like the old Quakers, because he thinks that a symbol is superstition. But what point would there be in so performing an arbitrary form of respect that it was not a form of respect? We respect the gentleman who takes off his hat to the lady; we respect the fanatic who will not take off his hat to the lady. But what should we think of the man who kept his hands in his pockets and asked the lady to take his hat off for him because he felt tired?

Of course, all this secrecy about Christmas is just sentimental and ceremonial; if you're not into the sentimental and ceremonial, then don’t celebrate Christmas at all. You won’t be punished if you skip it; also, since we’re no longer under the strict rule of those rigid Puritans who fought for our civil and religious freedoms, you won’t be punished if you choose to participate, either. But I don’t get why anyone should care about a ceremony unless it’s for the sake of the ceremony itself. If something only exists to be graceful, then do it gracefully or don’t do it at all. If something is meant to be solemn, then do it solemnly or leave it alone. There’s no point in doing it half-heartedly, and there’s no real freedom in that. I can see why a man would take off his hat for a lady because it’s the customary gesture. I understand him; in fact, I know him pretty well. I can also understand the man who refuses to take off his hat for a lady, like the old Quakers, because he thinks that symbols are just superstition. But what sense does it make to perform a random act of respect that isn’t truly respectful? We respect the gentleman who takes off his hat for the lady; we respect the person who won’t take off his hat for her. But what should we think of the guy who keeps his hands in his pockets and asks the lady to take his hat off for him because he’s feeling tired?

This is combining insolence and superstition; and the modern world is full of the strange combination. There is no mark of the immense weak-mindedness of modernity that is more striking than this general disposition to keep up old forms, but to keep them up informally and feebly. Why take something which was only meant to be respectful and preserve it disrespectfully? Why take something which you could easily abolish as a superstition and carefully perpetuate it as a bore? There have been many instances of this half-witted compromise. Was it not true, for instance, that the other day some mad American was trying to buy Glastonbury Abbey and transfer it stone by stone to America? Such things are not only illogical, but idiotic. There is no particular reason why a pushing American financier should pay respect to Glastonbury Abbey at all. But if he is to pay respect to Glastonbury Abbey, he must pay respect to Glastonbury. If it is a matter of sentiment, why should he spoil the scene? If it is not a matter of sentiment, why should he ever have visited the scene? To call this kind of thing Vandalism is a very inadequate and unfair description. The Vandals were very sensible people. They did not believe in a religion, and so they insulted it; they did not see any use for certain buildings, and so they knocked them down. But they were not such fools as to encumber their march with the fragments of the edifice they had themselves spoilt. They were at least superior to the modern American mode of reasoning. They did not desecrate the stones because they held them sacred.

This is a mix of arrogance and superstition, and the modern world is filled with this odd combination. There's no clearer sign of the extreme foolishness of modern times than this overall tendency to maintain old traditions, but to do so in a casual and weak way. Why keep something that was supposed to be respectful and preserve it disrespectfully? Why hold on to something you could easily get rid of as a superstition and then mindlessly carry it on? There have been many examples of this silly compromise. Wasn't it true, for instance, that just recently some reckless American was trying to buy Glastonbury Abbey and move it stone by stone to America? Such actions are not only illogical but absurd. There's no real reason for an ambitious American financier to respect Glastonbury Abbey at all. But if he chooses to respect Glastonbury Abbey, then he must respect Glastonbury itself. If it's about sentiment, why ruin the place? If it’s not about sentiment, then why did he even visit? To label this as Vandalism is an inadequate and unfair description. The Vandals were quite sensible. They didn’t believe in a religion, so they disrespected it; they saw no use for certain buildings, so they tore them down. But they weren’t foolish enough to carry along the pieces of the structures they had destroyed. They were at least more logical than the modern American way of thinking. They didn’t defile the stones because they considered them sacred.

Another instance of the same illogicality I observed the other day at some kind of “At Home.” I saw what appeared to be a human being dressed in a black evening-coat, black dress-waistcoat, and black dress-trousers, but with a shirt-front made of Jaegar wool. What can be the sense of this sort of thing? If a man thinks hygiene more important than convention (a selfish and heathen view, for the beasts that perish are more hygienic than man, and man is only above them because he is more conventional), if, I say, a man thinks that hygiene is more important than convention, what on earth is there to oblige him to wear a shirt-front at all? But to take a costume of which the only conceivable cause or advantage is that it is a sort of uniform, and then not wear it in the uniform way—this is to be neither a Bohemian nor a gentleman. It is a foolish affectation, I think, in an English officer of the Life Guards never to wear his uniform if he can help it. But it would be more foolish still if he showed himself about town in a scarlet coat and a Jaeger breast-plate. It is the custom nowadays to have Ritual Commissions and Ritual Reports to make rather unmeaning compromises in the ceremonial of the Church of England. So perhaps we shall have an ecclesiastical compromise by which all the Bishops shall wear Jaeger copes and Jaeger mitres. Similarly the King might insist on having a Jaeger crown. But I do not think he will, for he understands the logic of the matter better than that. The modern monarch, like a reasonable fellow, wears his crown as seldom as he can; but if he does it at all, then the only point of a crown is that it is a crown. So let me assure the unknown gentleman in the woollen vesture that the only point of a white shirt-front is that it is a white shirt-front. Stiffness may be its impossible defect; but it is certainly its only possible merit.

I noticed another example of this ridiculousness the other day at some kind of “At Home.” I saw what looked like a person wearing a black evening coat, black waistcoat, and black trousers, but with a shirt front made of Jaeger wool. What’s the point of this? If a guy thinks hygiene is more important than tradition (which is a pretty selfish and unrefined view, since even animals are cleaner than humans, and we’re only better than them because we follow social norms), if, as I said, a guy believes hygiene matters more than tradition, then why on earth should he wear a shirt front at all? But to take something that only makes sense as a uniform and then not wear it properly—this puts him neither in the Bohemian nor the gentleman category. I think it’s a silly affectation for an English officer of the Life Guards to avoid wearing his uniform whenever possible. But it’d be even sillier if he walked around town in a scarlet coat and a Jaeger breastplate. Nowadays, it’s common to have Ritual Commissions and Ritual Reports that make rather meaningless compromises in the Church of England’s ceremonies. So maybe we’ll see some kind of ecclesiastical compromise where all the Bishops wear Jaeger copes and Jaeger mitres. Likewise, the King might want a Jaeger crown. But I doubt that will happen because he understands the logic of the situation better than that. The modern monarch, like a sensible person, wears his crown as rarely as possible; but if he does wear it, then the whole point of a crown is that it’s a crown. So let me tell the unknown gentleman in the wool vest that the only purpose of a white shirt front is that it’s a white shirt front. It may be stiff and awkward; however, that’s definitely its only potential advantage.

Let us be consistent, therefore, about Christmas, and either keep customs or not keep them. If you do not like sentiment and symbolism, you do not like Christmas; go away and celebrate something else; I should suggest the birthday of Mr. M’Cabe. No doubt you could have a sort of scientific Christmas with a hygienic pudding and highly instructive presents stuffed into a Jaeger stocking; go and have it then. If you like those things, doubtless you are a good sort of fellow, and your intentions are excellent. I have no doubt that you are really interested in humanity; but I cannot think that humanity will ever be much interested in you. Humanity is unhygienic from its very nature and beginning. It is so much an exception in Nature that the laws of Nature really mean nothing to it. Now Christmas is attacked also on the humanitarian ground. Ouida called it a feast of slaughter and gluttony. Mr. Shaw suggested that it was invented by poulterers. That should be considered before it becomes more considerable.

Let’s be consistent about Christmas, then, and either stick to traditions or not. If you don’t appreciate sentiment and symbolism, you probably don’t like Christmas; go celebrate something else instead—I suggest Mr. M’Cabe's birthday. Sure, you could have a kind of scientific Christmas with a healthy pudding and educational gifts packed into a Jaeger stocking; feel free to do that. If you enjoy those things, I’m sure you’re a decent person and your intentions are good. I have no doubt you genuinely care about humanity; but I can’t imagine that humanity will care much about you in return. Humanity is naturally messy and chaotic. It’s such an exception in Nature that the laws of Nature don’t really apply to it. Now, Christmas is also criticized from a humanitarian perspective. Ouida called it a feast of slaughter and excess. Mr. Shaw suggested it was created by poultry sellers. That’s something to think about before it gains more traction.

I do not know whether an animal killed at Christmas has had a better or a worse time than it would have had if there had been no Christmas or no Christmas dinners. But I do know that the fighting and suffering brotherhood to which I belong and owe everything, Mankind, would have a much worse time if there were no such thing as Christmas or Christmas dinners. Whether the turkey which Scrooge gave to Bob Cratchit had experienced a lovelier or more melancholy career than that of less attractive turkeys is a subject upon which I cannot even conjecture. But that Scrooge was better for giving the turkey and Cratchit happier for getting it I know as two facts, as I know that I have two feet. What life and death may be to a turkey is not my business; but the soul of Scrooge and the body of Cratchit are my business. Nothing shall induce me to darken human homes, to destroy human festivities, to insult human gifts and human benefactions for the sake of some hypothetical knowledge which Nature curtained from our eyes. We men and women are all in the same boat, upon a stormy sea. We owe to each other a terrible and tragic loyalty. If we catch sharks for food, let them be killed most mercifully; let any one who likes love the sharks, and pet the sharks, and tie ribbons round their necks and give them sugar and teach them to dance. But if once a man suggests that a shark is to be valued against a sailor, or that the poor shark might be permitted to bite off a nigger’s leg occasionally; then I would court-martial the man—he is a traitor to the ship.

I don’t know if an animal killed at Christmas has had a better or worse life than it would have had if there were no Christmas or Christmas dinners. But I do know that the struggling and suffering community to which I belong and owe everything, humanity, would have a much harder time without Christmas or Christmas dinners. Whether the turkey that Scrooge gave to Bob Cratchit had a happier or sadder life than less appealing turkeys is something I can't even guess. But I know two facts for sure: that Scrooge was better for giving the turkey and Cratchit was happier for receiving it, just as I know I have two feet. What life and death mean to a turkey isn’t my concern; but the soul of Scrooge and the well-being of Cratchit are my concern. Nothing will make me darken human homes, ruin human celebrations, or disrespect human kindness and generosity for some hypothetical knowledge that nature has hidden from us. We men and women are all in the same boat on a stormy sea. We owe each other a deep and tragic loyalty. If we catch sharks for food, let them be killed as humanely as possible; anyone who wants to can love the sharks, pet them, put ribbons around their necks, and teach them to dance. But if someone ever suggests that a shark is worth more than a sailor or that a poor shark might be allowed to bite off a person’s leg now and then, then I would put that person on trial—he is a traitor to the ship.

And while I take this view of humanitarianism of the anti-Christmas kind, it is cogent to say that I am a strong anti-vivisectionist. That is, if there is any vivisection, I am against it. I am against the cutting-up of conscious dogs for the same reason that I am in favour of the eating of dead turkeys. The connection may not be obvious; but that is because of the strangely unhealthy condition of modern thought. I am against cruel vivisection as I am against a cruel anti-Christmas asceticism, because they both involve the upsetting of existing fellowships and the shocking of normal good feelings for the sake of something that is intellectual, fanciful, and remote. It is not a human thing, it is not a humane thing, when you see a poor woman staring hungrily at a bloater, to think, not of the obvious feelings of the woman, but of the unimaginable feelings of the deceased bloater. Similarly, it is not human, it is not humane, when you look at a dog to think about what theoretic discoveries you might possibly make if you were allowed to bore a hole in his head. Both the humanitarians’ fancy about the feelings concealed inside the bloater, and the vivisectionists’ fancy about the knowledge concealed inside the dog, are unhealthy fancies, because they upset a human sanity that is certain for the sake of something that is of necessity uncertain. The vivisectionist, for the sake of doing something that may or may not be useful, does something that certainly is horrible. The anti-Christmas humanitarian, in seeking to have a sympathy with a turkey which no man can have with a turkey, loses the sympathy he has already with the happiness of millions of the poor.

And while I hold this view of a certain type of humanitarianism that's against Christmas, it's important to mention that I'm a strong opponent of vivisection. In other words, if there's vivisection happening, I'm against it. I oppose the surgery on conscious dogs for the same reason I support eating dead turkeys. The connection might not be clear, but that's due to the strange and unhealthy state of modern thinking. I'm against cruel vivisection just as I'm against a harsh anti-Christmas asceticism because both disrupt existing bonds and shock normal, good feelings for the sake of something intellectual, fanciful, and distant. It’s not a human thing, nor a humane thing, when you see a poor woman looking hungrily at a fish and think not of her obvious feelings but of the unimaginable feelings of the dead fish. Likewise, it’s neither human nor humane when you look at a dog and consider the theoretical discoveries you could make if you were allowed to drill a hole in its head. Both the humanitarians’ obsession with the feelings hidden inside the fish and the vivisectionists’ obsession with the knowledge hidden inside the dog are unhealthy fantasies, as they disrupt a human sanity that is certain for the sake of something inherently uncertain. The vivisectionist, in attempting to do something that may or may not be useful, engages in something that is definitely horrible. The anti-Christmas humanitarian, in trying to empathize with a turkey in a way that no human can, loses the empathy they already have for the happiness of millions who are poor.

It is not uncommon nowadays for the insane extremes in reality to meet. Thus I have always felt that brutal Imperialism and Tolstoian non-resistance were not only not opposite, but were the same thing. They are the same contemptible thought that conquest cannot be resisted, looked at from the two standpoints of the conqueror and the conquered. Thus again teetotalism and the really degraded gin-selling and dram-drinking have exactly the same moral philosophy. They are both based on the idea that fermented liquor is not a drink, but a drug. But I am specially certain that the extreme of vegetarian humanity is, as I have said, akin to the extreme of scientific cruelty—they both permit a dubious speculation to interfere with their ordinary charity. The sound moral rule in such matters as vivisection always presents itself to me in this way. There is no ethical necessity more essential and vital than this: that casuistical exceptions, though admitted, should be admitted as exceptions. And it follows from this, I think, that, though we may do a horrid thing in a horrid situation, we must be quite certain that we actually and already are in that situation. Thus, all sane moralists admit that one may sometimes tell a lie; but no sane moralist would approve of telling a little boy to practise telling lies, in case he might one day have to tell a justifiable one. Thus, morality has often justified shooting a robber or a burglar. But it would not justify going into the village Sunday school and shooting all the little boys who looked as if they might grow up into burglars. The need may arise; but the need must have arisen. It seems to me quite clear that if you step across this limit you step off a precipice.

It’s not unusual these days for extreme realities to clash. I’ve always believed that brutal imperialism and Tolstoyan non-resistance aren’t opposites; they’re actually the same idea. They both share the contemptible belief that conquest is unresistable, viewed from the perspectives of both the conqueror and the conquered. Similarly, teetotalism and the degrading practices of selling gin and drinking heavily share the same moral philosophy. They both assume that alcoholic beverages are drugs rather than drinks. I am particularly convinced that extreme vegetarianism is related to extreme scientific cruelty—they both allow questionable theories to interfere with ordinary compassion. The clear moral guideline in issues like vivisection strikes me this way: there’s no ethical necessity more fundamental and critical than this: that although we may recognize exceptions, these should always be seen as exceptions. Consequently, while we may do something terrible in a terrible situation, we must be absolutely sure we are genuinely in that situation. Thus, all rational moralists agree that sometimes it’s acceptable to lie; however, no rational moralist would advocate teaching a young boy to lie, just in case he might need to tell a justified one someday. Morality has often permitted shooting a robber or burglar, but it wouldn’t justify going into a Sunday school and shooting all the little boys who seem like they might grow up to be burglars. The situation might necessitate it; but the necessity must be real. It’s clear to me that if you cross this line, you’re stepping off a cliff.

Now, whether torturing an animal is or is not an immoral thing, it is, at least, a dreadful thing. It belongs to the order of exceptional and even desperate acts. Except for some extraordinary reason I would not grievously hurt an animal; with an extraordinary reason I would grievously hurt him. If (for example) a mad elephant were pursuing me and my family, and I could only shoot him so that he would die in agony, he would have to die in agony. But the elephant would be there. I would not do it to a hypothetical elephant. Now, it always seems to me that this is the weak point in the ordinary vivisectionist argument, “Suppose your wife were dying.” Vivisection is not done by a man whose wife is dying. If it were it might be lifted to the level of the moment, as would be lying or stealing bread, or any other ugly action. But this ugly action is done in cold blood, at leisure, by men who are not sure that it will be of any use to anybody—men of whom the most that can be said is that they may conceivably make the beginnings of some discovery which may perhaps save the life of some one else’s wife in some remote future. That is too cold and distant to rob an act of its immediate horror. That is like training the child to tell lies for the sake of some great dilemma that may never come to him. You are doing a cruel thing, but not with enough passion to make it a kindly one.

Now, whether torturing an animal is immoral or not, it is definitely a terrible thing. It falls into the category of extreme and even desperate actions. Unless there’s a truly extraordinary reason, I wouldn’t seriously harm an animal; but with an extraordinary reason, I might. If, for instance, a mad elephant were chasing me and my family, and I could only stop it by shooting it in a way that would cause it to die in pain, then it would have to die in pain. But the elephant would actually be there. I wouldn’t do that to a hypothetical elephant. It seems to me that this is the weak point in the usual argument used by vivisectionists: “What if your wife were dying?” Vivisection isn’t performed by someone whose wife is dying. If it were, it could be understood in the context of the moment, like lying or stealing bread, or any other regrettable action. But this regrettable action is carried out coolly and deliberately by people who aren’t even sure it will benefit anyone—men who can only be said to possibly initiate some discovery that might save someone else’s wife in some distant future. That’s too remote and detached to lessen the immediate horror of the act. It’s like training a child to lie for the sake of some significant dilemma that may never arise. You’re committing a cruel act, but without enough passion to make it a compassionate one.

So much for why I am an anti-vivisectionist; and I should like to say, in conclusion, that all other anti-vivisectionists of my acquaintance weaken their case infinitely by forming this attack on a scientific speciality in which the human heart is commonly on their side, with attacks upon universal human customs in which the human heart is not at all on their side. I have heard humanitarians, for instance, speak of vivisection and field sports as if they were the same kind of thing. The difference seems to me simple and enormous. In sport a man goes into a wood and mixes with the existing life of that wood; becomes a destroyer only in the simple and healthy sense in which all the creatures are destroyers; becomes for one moment to them what they are to him—another animal. In vivisection a man takes a simpler creature and subjects it to subtleties which no one but man could inflict on him, and for which man is therefore gravely and terribly responsible.

That’s enough about why I’m against vivisection; I want to conclude by saying that all the other anti-vivisectionists I know weaken their position significantly by attacking a scientific specialty where the human heart typically supports them, while also condemning universal human practices where the human heart is completely against them. I’ve heard humanitarians talk about vivisection and field sports as if they were the same thing. To me, the difference is clear and huge. In sports, a person enters a forest and interacts with the existing wildlife there; they only become a destroyer in the straightforward and natural sense that all living beings are destroyers; for a moment, they become to the animals what the animals are to them—just another creature. In vivisection, however, a person takes a simpler creature and subjects it to complexities that no one but humans could impose, and for which humans are therefore profoundly and horrifyingly responsible.

Meanwhile, it remains true that I shall eat a great deal of turkey this Christmas; and it is not in the least true (as the vegetarians say) that I shall do it because I do not realise what I am doing, or because I do what I know is wrong, or that I do it with shame or doubt or a fundamental unrest of conscience. In one sense I know quite well what I am doing; in another sense I know quite well that I know not what I do. Scrooge and the Cratchits and I are, as I have said, all in one boat; the turkey and I are, to say the most of it, ships that pass in the night, and greet each other in passing. I wish him well; but it is really practically impossible to discover whether I treat him well. I can avoid, and I do avoid with horror, all special and artificial tormenting of him, sticking pins in him for fun or sticking knives in him for scientific investigation. But whether by feeding him slowly and killing him quickly for the needs of my brethren, I have improved in his own solemn eyes his own strange and separate destiny, whether I have made him in the sight of God a slave or a martyr, or one whom the gods love and who die young—that is far more removed from my possibilities of knowledge than the most abstruse intricacies of mysticism or theology. A turkey is more occult and awful than all the angels and archangels. In so far as God has partly revealed to us an angelic world, he has partly told us what an angel means. But God has never told us what a turkey means. And if you go and stare at a live turkey for an hour or two, you will find by the end of it that the enigma has rather increased than diminished.

Meanwhile, it’s true that I'll eat a lot of turkey this Christmas; and it’s not at all accurate (as vegetarians claim) that I’ll do it because I don’t understand what I’m doing, or because I know it’s wrong, or that I’ll do it feeling ashamed or doubtful or troubled in my conscience. In one way, I’m fully aware of my actions; in another way, I understand that I don’t truly know what I’m doing. Scrooge, the Cratchits, and I, as I’ve mentioned, are all in the same situation; the turkey and I are, to put it simply, ships that pass in the night, greeting each other briefly. I wish the turkey well; but it’s really nearly impossible to determine if I treat it well. I can avoid, and I do avoid with disgust, any deliberate or cruel torment of it, poking it with pins for fun or stabbing it with knives for scientific research. But whether by feeding it slowly and killing it quickly for the needs of my fellow humans, I’ve enhanced its own peculiar fate in its eyes—whether I’ve turned it into a slave or a martyr in the eyes of God, or someone loved by the gods who dies young—that's much more beyond my grasp than even the most complex debates in mysticism or theology. A turkey holds more mystery and significance than all the angels and archangels. While God has partially revealed to us the angelic realm, He has only partially defined what an angel truly means. But God has never explained what a turkey represents. And if you sit and stare at a live turkey for an hour or two, you’ll find that by the end, the mystery has only deepened, not lessened.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!